Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Stars of pure white snow galloped around the boy and the wolf. Familiar howling winds rushing past them. Exhilarating chills pulling on the boy’s shoulders. But, he pushed forward, through the mounds of snow and ice. With that same bright smile on his face.

“It’s really starting to snow.” The boy lightly commented, staring up at the cloudy sky. Next to him, the boy’s loyal companion and friend made a noise of discomfort. “Oh? Was that a whimper I just heard? Our journey’s just getting started.” He cheerfully teased. The thought of their soon to be adventures and dreams warmed his chest. The boy could barely contain himself with every step closer to paradise.

A smudge of brown in the white blanket enraptured the boy’s vision. He paused, before eagerly racing off toward it. The boy’s friend curiously followed. His smile widened as he cleared the snow off the top of a very small tree.

“Look! It’s a tree! This is amazing! It means we’re getting close to the mountains!” The boy exclaimed to the wolf. Hope coursed through the boy like a current in the frigid ocean. Closer to those mountains, to his surely waiting family.

He saw it so clearly. His father, mother, aunt, and uncle, surrounded by fruit and vegetables, waiting for him. The boy dreamt of running up to his mother’s arms and father’s embrace. Feeling the warmth of a fire without an actual fire on his skin. His aunt would come over with her small toothy smile with hordes of new and exciting food from paradise. Then they would all sit down and catch up about everything and anything.

“What took so long, huh? We’ve been waiting for you!” The boy’s uncle would grumble, as always. But then, the older man would pat him on the back, like always. He’d have to apologize for making them wait so long. Though, he was sure his family would forgive him while exploring paradise.

He just couldn’t wait until then!

“Let’s take some for firewood.” The boy decided, gathering the branches of the tree up for later. His mood was noticeably lighter at the proof of their progress. As he stood, ready to set out again on the long trek ahead. The boy noticed a small snow covered rock a way away. Another sign left for him by his family no doubt.

He moved to approach the sign.

However, the wolf who was tethered to him by a rope in his hand began to wander. The wolf stepped just a few centimetre’s ahead of the boy. Before a sickening crack filled the air. And the wolf fell through the ice.

“Joaan!” The boy shouted, gripping the rope deathly tight. The wolf howled as it splashed beneath the icy waters, in pain. “J-Just hold on, Joaan! I got you! I got you!” The boy repeated again and again, backing away. Heaving with all his might, he pulled the rope. As the seconds ticked up, a spike of panic entered his mind but he flung it away with all the other bad thoughts.

Relief flooded his body when he saw Joaan’s fur coat. In a mad frenzy, the boy reached out and hauled the wolf onto solid ground. Panting, he looked to his dear friend, wobbling against the snow.

“Now, you’ve done it, Joaan. Now you’re all wet.” The boy joked, looking over the wolf. “Didn’t you learn from the last time you fell into that old pond father was warning everyone about? Good thing you’re a good… swimmer…” He slowly trailed off, a question jumping onto his tongue. “Hey, Joaan-“ The boy began before a sharp whimper from the wolf cut him off.

Confused and worried, the boy finally saw the red colouring of the snow around Joaan. A jagged piece of wood sticking out from the wolf’s body. His breath hitched in his throat.

———

“Don’t worry, you’ll be fine. It’s just a scratch.” The boy reassured Joaan as he bandaged the wolf’s wound that night. However, a part of his words were aimed at himself rather than Joaan. Forcing himself to release a sheltered breath, the boy brought a blanket over the wolf’s body. However, his friend let out another pained whimper. The boy gulped, before frowning. “Come on, stop playing around. We’re not going back! That would be way too embarrassing. It’s not like we’re out of food.” The boy stated, feeding some jerky to Joaan.

“We’re walking tomorrow, too! And the day after, and the day after that. Even if you say you don’t want to. You gotta use your strength while you still have it, Joaan.” He resolutely told his friend, ignoring the silent shaking of his hands.

———

Joaan still wasn’t feeling good when morning came. So, the boy settled for pulling the wolf along in his sled despite the extra weight. The weather was especially bad the next few days. Snow flying into the boy’s face and pushing him one step back for every two he took.

Days and nights passed as they continued marching toward paradise. The boy refusing to acknowledge the blatant worsening state of Joaan with every rest they took.

“You’ll be fine Joaan…” The boy always mumbling to the wolf in his sleep. But, Joaan continued to whimper and complain. Steadily grinding away at the boy’s resolve.

“Maybe we should go back?” The boy heard Joaan ask. In turn, he tightened his grip on the sled and shook his head. “What if there’s no one waiting for us? What if everyone else is dead-“ They whispered, before the boy interrupted.

“…That’s… that’s not right, Joaan.” The boy quietly argued, face forward. “It would be even more foolish to give up… just because we don’t know whether the others are still alive! Even… even if we went back now… we’d just rot away with that house.” He countered, expression carefully blank. The image of his and Joann’s bodies, motionless between the snow and wood entered his mind.

“…I don’t want that.” The boy explained with a heave as he pushed the sled forward.

“I… I want to go where the others are…that’s the… the only thing that’s left for us to do!” He said, the thought of his ambitions giving him strength to continue pushing forward. “And… I’m… I’m sure the reason they haven’t come back is… is because where they are now… is just so great…” The boy panted, gasping for the frozen air. “…Think Joaan… great food… great people… great medicine… they’re enjoying themselves so much… and they’re having too much fun…” The boy stubbornly preached.

“… That’s why…” He mumbled, before Joaan let out another pained gasp. “You’re fine, Joaan! You’re fine!” The boy finally yelled, dropping the rope to the sled and spinning around to face the wolf. “Stop playing around already! You’re fine!” He shouted, his outburst turning into sobs as he dropped to his knees. “You have to be…” He sobbed against the wolf’s fur.

Joaan stopped their whimpers, falling silent.

“…Joaan?” The boy whispered, shaking the wolf. Lightly at first, before rough and violently. “JOAAN! JOAAN!” The boy screamed in anguish, ripping through the blizzards laughs. “PLEASE! JOAAN!” He repeated, hitting the snow as his tears fell to the ground. “…Don’t leave me again… don’t leave me alone!” The boy choked.

But the wolf didn’t stir.

———

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry…” The boy muttered to himself in a daze as he dragged the wolf less sled behind him. He stayed by Joaan’s corpse for a day, grieving in his tent, alone. His cries filing the night. But, eventually, he had to move on. The boy left Joaan’s corpse behind, lying in the snow forever, to eventually disappear.

It had been a few days since then, and the boy continued to only see an ocean of snow ahead of him. However, something other than the bleak white ness appeared in the boy’s sights.

“Huh?” He mumbled, breaking out into a sprint. The wooden ruins of a cart were buried under snow. A clear line of stones close to the wreckage as well. The boy felt his legs go numb for a brief moment. Hundreds of bad thoughts intruding into his mind from the depths of which they had been buried. He counted the stones in a trance. Reaching numbers he had replayed in his mind so many times before.

“…This is amazing…” The boy said to no one in particular, arms limp at his sides. “This is evidence that there were people here, that they came through here… I’m on the right track, then…” He murmured, brushing the snow off one of the markers. “Right? I-I can make it to the mountains… I can definitely make it… I can… right?” The boy questioned, body trembling.

His eyes wandered back to a marker some feet away, a large red cross covering the arrow. Beyond that, mountains of snow for what seemed like endless spaces.

“I can… I can!” The boy screamed, falling against the snow drifts. He thought of his family, father, mother, aunt, and uncle who had ventured into this vast unknown so many years ago-

Destroyed carts… stone markers.

He thought of the elders back home. How they seemed to move in a sad, resigned trance when they thought he wasn’t looking. How they slowly fell asleep forever one by one-

AbAnDoNeD hOuSeSe… StOnE mArKeRs.

His precious friend, Joaan-

A wOlFs DeAd CoRpSe… FaDiNg AmOnGsT tHe TuNdRa…

Now he was alone again, all… all alone…

FoRgOtTeN…

“Damn it!” He sobbed against the ground, pounding against the piles of cold. The boy felt a pain in his heart that pumped wounded blood through his limbs. As if he had been stabbed by that wood days ago. A hopeless sense of dread and despair building in his stomach. Whispering all sorts of broken words to his ears.

“You’ll die if you keep going-“ It warned, forcing a dark nasty truth into his face.

“…I want to go home…” The boy whimpered at last, covering his purple eyes with chilled hands. Slowly he stood on shaky legs. White hear sticking to his sweaty face. He wiped the snot from his nose and backed away, sending one final glance at the ruins and markers. Then the boy turned around and started back to where he came.

———

Another day’s travel crawled away. The boy lay in his tent alone, staring absentmindedly at the shadows of snow and hail outside.

“I can try again later… I just need to get more food… more supplies… and then I can reach paradise…” He limply comforted himself, just barely holding himself above the dark revelations in his heart. “Maybe that was just some other family… and they were too sick too go on…so the others helped them move on…” The boy justified, forcing a small smile to his downtrodden face.

“Yeah… that’s what happened. Everyone is still out there, waiting in paradise for me and-“ The boy continued, grabbing his hand that had begun to shake. “I’m sorry…” He muttered, for what or to who he couldn’t exactly specify. The boy clung to that truth of his. Otherwise, he didn’t want to think about what he’s do if it was anything else at all.

A loud, familiar bark slammed into him from the wind.

“…Joaan?” The boy asked, in disbelief. Carefully, he exited his tent and peeked into the darkness of the tundra. His hair flinging wildly in all directions. For a second, he thought it was just his imagination playing tricks on him. But, the boy knew what he heard.

“Joaan!” He called out while stepping out into the snow, shrugging off the shards of freezing pain. At first there was nothing, but then the wild howling of the wolf returned. Hope flared in the boy’s eyes as he made out the outline of the his friend in the night.

“JOAAN!” The boy screamed, ecstatic. The white wolf leaped through the snow drifts and into the boy’s open arms. In glee, the boy hugged the wolf and refused to let go. Afraid that if he did, Joaan would vanish. With a smile frozen to his face, the boy ushered the wolf inside.

“You’re okay! I’m so happy that you’re here, Joaan!” The boy gushed as the wolf chomped down on some food. “You-You have no idea how-how worried I was when you, fell asleep is all.” He explained, running a comforting hand through Joaan’s fur. So caught up in his seemingly good fortunes, the delighted boy never asked how Joaan was alive and well.

Either way, it didn’t matter to him.

The only thing that mattered to the boy was that he wasn’t alone.

He even allowed himself to dream again.

“You know, Joaan. I figured that I would head back and try again later since you were sleeping. I mean, it would be way easier to just stay home, where it’s safe.” The boy expressed, staring up at the tent’s ceiling. Joaan didn’t seem particular engrossed in his words, continuing to decimate their meat. He brightened up at the sight. “But, now that you’re back. I really think we can actually make it this time! We’re going back to the mountains tomorrow! So, get some sleep!” The boy told the wolf happily, before drifting off into a peaceful slumber.

———

And so the duo continued toward the mountains as if nothing happened. The boy pointedly tried to ignore the ruins from before. However, Joaan seemed to act up around the area, attempting to break free from his hold.

“There’s nothing big over there, Joaan. Come on!” The boy tried to say to no avail. The wolf was stronger than he was, and soon freed itself from the boy and rushed toward the ruins. “Joaan!” The boy called, hesitating for a second before running after his friend. “What if you get hurt again?” He yelled, a hint of anger lacing his words.

Joaan sniffed the air, puzzling the boy.

“Huh? Do… do you smell something, Joaan?” The white-haired boy questioned, standing next to the wolf. Joaan prowled around the wooden cart's remains, proceeding to dig near the wheels. Eventually, the boy shrugged and joined his friend in digging at the snow. It wasn’t long before they hit something. Joaan barked, dragging out a fairly large sack with their teeth.

“What’s this?” The boy wondered, slowly unraveling the knotted rope around the sack. The moment it came undone, the duo was swarmed by the smell of dried meat. Joaan barked and tried to immediately gobble the rations down, but he quickly pulled the sack away. “Not so fast, Joaan! We might need this!” The boy said to the disgruntled wolf.

“Good thing I have you here, Joaan. It’s no wonder the others must’ve missed this.” He thanked, patting the wolf on the head. A small grimace fluttered onto his face. Their find was truly a blessing in disguise, as his previous supply was running a little low. “Don’t worry, Joaan! I’ll let you have extras when we stop later.” The boy laughed as they finally, moved on, past the crossed-out arrow.

The arrow had to be a mistake. They had to have just run out of paint, and used the other family’s stones. The other family was probably coming from the wrong direction

Yes, that was definitely what happened.

———

More days passed, but the signs of their progress became ever more common with each day. It started out with more trees on the ground, and even small areas of dirt. The boy had a laugh when Joaan got all dirty from messing around in the new mud pools they found. The snow became sluggish, and less secure. It had even become… warmer.

Warmer than he had ever felt from the sun before. The boy’s eyes danced with each new discovery, with each new confirmation of the stories from his family, with each new step to paradise.

The food had nearly run out. However, the boy refused to allow himself or Joaan to worry. They were so close, he just knew it. And once they were at paradise, they could eat and drink all sorts of great foods.

“Joaan! Joaan! Look!” The boy excitedly screamed, as they saw the outline of a tall mountain ahead. The white snow had become dirtied with mud and stones, and soon they could where it completely stopped. Becoming a sea of brown.

“We did it! We’re almost at paradise, Joaan! Where everyone else is!” The boy cried, feeling the salt in his eyes hit the ground. The wolf didn’t react, but just barked as their leg got stuck in some mud again. He chuckled while helping his friend up. “We’re so close now, Joaan! You know what?” The boy figured, letting go of the wolf’s rope and allowing them to walk a way away.

“I’ll race you! First one to paradise get’s food first!” He yelled, ditching the sled and breaking out into a mad dash, fuelled by his cheer. Joaan dutifully followed, racing past snow and rocks and trees and mud and everything else between them and paradise.

They had made it.

The boy couldn’t wait to see his family and explore the wide, wide world.

He couldn’t wait to meet and experience all kinds of people and things.

Chapter Text

The Boy didn’t really know what to expect on the other side of the mountain. The possibilities had played through his mind for years. An instant oasis full of fruits and vegetables? Surrounded on all sides by green nature? Flowing water that didn’t freeze him to the bone? A small village with his family awaiting him the moment he passed the peak even? A part of him remained in disbelief at the present.

His dream that for so long had hovered above his thoughts was finally being pulled down to reality. Paradise had always been some faraway fantasy in the boy’s mind. Now, he was so close it was almost surreal.

“Hey Joaan! Do you think everyone else will have changed?” The boy lightly asked his friend. It had after all, been years since they had last seen the others. The wolf tilted their head contemplatively. “Living in paradise must be totally different than back home. I wonder if mother still cooks fish the same? Or, what if father grew out a huge beard like uncle!” The boy pondered, making wild expressions with his hands while speaking.

“Ha, he’d look ridiculous with a beard like uncle’s.” He laughed, imagining the scene.

There had been a fairly open pathway between the mountains that sloped upwards between them. The duo had charged through it without thinking of how long it would take to traverse. Something they would regret hours later, still wandering the shadowed passage.

“Yeah, Joaan. I should’ve brought the sled with me, I know!” The boy awkwardly agreed with his companion. “But, everything looked so small I thought we’d be in and out in seconds!” He defended with a huff, before breaking into a small smile. The path eventually flattened to a wide rocky expanse.

“Hmm, this doesn’t look like paradise, right Joaan?” The boy asked the wolf, walking forward at a brisk pace.

“It must be up ahead!” The wolf happily responded with, sniffing the air.

“Yeah, you’re right! We got to do some more walking then!” The boy strongly stated, pumping his fist into the sky. He led Joaan further out into the empty expanse, though night soon fell over them. The boy was amazed at how he wasn’t freezing in the dark. Allowing cool wind to shuffle through his bare fingers. He and Joaan fell asleep against a rocky stalagmite under the stars. An action that would’ve practically been a death sentence back in the tundra.

And so the duo continued to walk under the blaring gaze of the sun. He wrapped his brown coat around his waist to fend off the heat. Soon, he and Joaan were nibbling on what little remained of their food stash. Which the boy was able to easily carry during their journey.

“I’m hungry…” Joaan complained, whining against the boy’s leg. A flicker of concern passed through his eyes before brightening.

“Don’t worry Joaan, this is only for now! We got to save what we can so we can make it to paradise after all! Once we’re there we’ll be able to fill up on wonderful new things like fruit! Just think about that, Joaan!” He reassured, running a hand through the wolf’s fur.

He knew they’d be okay, definitely.

“I know why everyone else isn’t here, Joaan. It’s because there’s nothing here. They’re all in paradise where the food is!” The boy had answered when Joaan had begun questioning the other’s whereabouts. He was pointedly ignoring the slight gnaw in his chest. At the same time, the boy was carefully leading the wolf down a steep cliff filled with boulders and small rocks.

“Be careful Joaan! You’ll get hurt if you fall down there!” The boy stressed, a serious expression painting his face for once. His mind flashed back to Joaan falling through the ice, to the pain they both felt when it happened. To his utter frustration, the wolf didn’t seem to pay his warning any mind. He guessed it was either a lack of understanding, hunger, or some combination of both.

“Remember what happened last time, Joaan!” The boy continued to pressure, slowly moving with the wolf behind him. However, there stood a blank look in Joaan’s eyes as if not registering their surroundings. With that in mind, what occurred afterwards was inevitable.

Joaan haphazardly shuffled down one boulder to the next. Accidentally causing the smallest of small pebbles to move. The pebble, no bigger than the boy’s nose clicked and clicked as it rolled down the cliff and into another rock. The two watched in horror and curiosity as a chain reaction slammed into them. Clicking and thundering filling the air.

On the shaking unstable ground, the duo were swept off their feat. Shouting and falling down the cliffside alongside hard, painful rock. The boy thought he’d hit his mead a million times over until everything seemed to grow silent.

He’d fallen unconscious at some point…

His arm hurt…

His head hurt…

His everything hurt…

The boy groaned as he slowly sat up despite the searing pain. His vision blurred against the sky. The sound of his limbs scratching the ground cutting through a distinct ringing in his ears. He coughed, then coughed again. Yet he stood on two wobbly legs, whole and alive.

But, he was starving…

Dazedly looking around for their meager food stash. The boy vaguely recalled seeing Joaan, bruised and battered some feet away. However, the wolf seemed out of it, just as he had been. Thus, the boy left them to their rest. He finally secured the food from his person, selfishly tearing into two days worth of rations as if he’d never tasted food before.

But, he was still starving…

The tiniest of movements enraptured his eyes, a hint of red disappearing and reappearing in the distance. The quietest of feet against rock tapping into his skull. The boy stumbled forward toward the colours. Chasing them, back and forth, left and right, everywhere and nowhere as it came and went.

Soon the boy was pitifully crawling, exhaustion overbearing on his body. That was the position he was left in when darkness reclaimed his mind.

———

The boy awoke to a peculiar sound. A rough mixture of a high laugh and a cough. His stomach growled for food, and the boy absentmindedly bit the inside of his lip to stave off the feeling. The sound grew louder, distorting his focus. Blearily, he followed it and saw a small creature. A bird, coated with small tight brown, grey and black feathers.

He watched, entranced as the little thing scurried about. In another world, in another time the boy would’ve found the sight adorable. Probably would’ve jumped in joy and wonder even.

However, right then he was starving…

Oh, how the boy hated that feeling of hunger.

He would’ve very much liked to vanquish it for now. For both he and Joaan, who was in no doubt in a similar state. The bird hopped around innocently, clueless to the preying eyes hunting it…

It was kind of like fishing, and also nothing like fishing. The boy really didn’t give the distinction much thought anyways. Meat was meat after all. And having meat meant having food and having no hunger and not starving and getting to continue on his merry way.

Later, the boy was happily cooking his game. Stomach and throat relishing the sustenance from the bird. His mind not even noting the new flavours and things, just overjoyed at getting to eat. All was right in the world! Though, the boy had enough self control to keep some of the meal for Joaan.

The wolf was still fast asleep, and surprisingly still. But, his friend had always been a heavy sleeper, so no shocks there. Newly invigorated, the boy tried to slip some of the bird’s meat into their mouth, to no effect.

“Come on, Joaan! You need to eat.” He lightly chided, trying to stir the wolf from slumber. When they didn’t wake, the boy huffed. “This is your fault you know, you’re so reckless sometimes.” He grumbled before breaking out into a chuckle. Running his fingers comfortingly through Joaan’s fur, he smiled fondly. “If you want to rest so badly, have it your way. I can wait.” The boy quietly assured.

Some hours passed as the boy’s purple eyes navigated the path ahead. He studied the same rocks and cracks for what felt like the thousandth time. His mind had predictably, begun to drift to other matters.

“I wonder if there’s more birds around to hunt?” He asked aloud, writhing his hands. The boy stepped back into his memories. A younger him saw birds once, flying amongst the clouds and toward paradise. But, the weather got bad and they stopped appearing in the sky. He liked to fantasize about what it’d be like to fly. Where he’d go and what he’d do.

That had been so long ago, before the others left.

“Folke loves animals. He must be so happy in paradise being around something other than fish and Joaan.” The boy guessed, thinking of his old neighbour. He glanced at Joaan, and then at the small pieces of jerky he had left.

“Hey, wake up soon, okay? Food doesn’t last forever you know…” He quietly murmured, leaning back.

———

While waiting for the wolf to awaken, the boy began to gather small rocks and pebbles that were scattered about the cliff. It was a pastime activity of his. Back home, he used to draw in the snow with sticks and stones. To the general amusement of those around him. Then it had been for the elders’ sole entertainment. Afterwards, it was just to pass the endless amounts of time on the boy’s hands.

However, there was no snow around to doodle in. So, the boy did the next best thing and constructed his creations out of earth.

There wasn’t a particular image in his mind. But, as he lay out the rocks one after the other. The familiar faces of everyone came into focus, just like on the walls in his house. The boy sighed, he found himself making those images so often-too often.

Soon, at least, he wouldn’t need to make them anymore.

He’d see the real thing soon enough.

Twilight was fast approaching, and he resigned himself to spend the night at the cliff before a soft whine was heard.

“Joaan!” The boy joyously celebrated as the wolf wolfed down the jerky he’d set aside. “Sleepyhead.” He teased, silently noticing how the wolf’s earlier injuries seemed to have vanished. He chalked it up to a good night’s rest.

———

A couple more days passed, and unfortunately for the pair no more birds were found. Soon, the malicious feeling that was hunger had returned to haunt them in their travels. They had finally run out of food as well.

Growls and gnaws seemed to pull the duo down. But, the boy pushed them forward with grit. Though the effects of dehydration had also set in, making him slightly delirious. He was riding on finding that bird, which meant something had to be close by.

A smudge of green flickered in and out of existence. The boy paused, rapidly shaking his head in disbelief. He let go of Joaan and held his head still. The image came into focus, and it was there, green.

With sluggish movements, the duo trudged ahead. Past a pair of mountains and onto a small cliffside path. The air, it was odd, like wood only different. The boy took a large inhale of it, and decided that he liked it. So many sounds seemed to sing out toward him and Joaan. Not human sounds or voices, but animals, nature. The green stuck out, curling into leaves, vines and grass. The hard ground turned to soft soil.

“We’re here… paradise…” The boy cheered, certain without a shadow of a doubt they had arrived. No more rocks or other tricks and illusions. It was the real paradise that he’d heard so much about. He’d dance if fatigue wasn’t so painful.

“Before we go looking for the others… we need to find food… and water…” He quietly gasped, reaching out to the trees just some way down.

A petrifying roar shattered the serene experience that was paradise. Caught off guard, the boy stepped back. Before he knew what had happened, a ginormous bear the size of multiple houses rose from the forest. Spears were lodges into the creature’s flesh, blood dripping into their fur and eyes. The boy was somehow reminded of childhood stories of monsters who preyed upon naughty children.

Yes, it was a monster he decided.

The beast swung their clawed hand toward the boy. Alarmed, he failed to dodge out of the range. It was going to hit him, seriously injure at best, kill at very worst. He opened his mouth to scream had a fierce howl not interrupted.

The tearing of flesh penetrated his sights.

A bloody Joaan fell down from the path and down into the trees. The boy failed to hesitate in following after.

“JOAAN!”

It was dark under the canopy of natural brush. Luckily, it provided cover for the duo. Joaan had landed in a small murky lake, blood swirling with waters. The boy quickly moved the wolf’s body out and onto dry land. Gasping as he discovered the carnage to his friend’s body. A large gash from their neck to their hind legs, blood continued to ooze freely.

He would’ve vomited had he held the stomach to do so.

Panic seized his parched throat, but the boy shook it away. Grappling with his darker thoughts as he worked on treating Joaan. It was horrifyingly similar to when the wolf fell through the ice. Only quicker and more painful. His clothing was stained with blood.

Joaan was scarily pale for a white furred wolf, and the blood was darkening. His companion stilled, and felt pain no more. The boy swayed, standing, arms limp. His expression dark under locks of hair. Bad thoughts intruded into his mind again.

“Joaan’s dead.” They said mercilessly. He struggled to keep them at bay.

“…You’ll… you’ll be okay…” The boy whispered, covering the wolf with his coat. He flashed back to the cliffside days ago, seeing Joaan’s injure less body. He gulped and brightened his face. “You’ve been hiding… secrets from me, huh buddy? You know, I haven’t actually ever seen you get hurt that bad before.” The white haired boy stated, melting-clinging into another far off hope.

“You’ll be okay, I know it.” The boy stated matter of factly. Afterwards, he stood ready to explore around for some food. He rubbed the dizziness and tears from his eyes.

He was finally granted some luck after his streak of misfortune. A large tree with strange green rocks. The boy guessed it was fruit. The finding of the legendary food brightening his mood considerably. And for a few hours, he was able to pretend everything was fine once more. He wasn’t very adept at climbing the truck, so he settled for throwing rocks at the leaves until the fruits fell to the ground.

From the very first taste of the sweet juice and warm crunch, he was obsessed. Delight instantly plagued his body as he devoured fruit after fruit. It was a dream come true. If only Joaan…

“I’ll bring some back for Joaan! When they wake up, they’ll definitely want to try some!” The boy elected, comfortably settled into his new fantasy. The wolf’s body was exactly how he left it. But, he paid that fact no mind, calmly setting a few fruits by their head.

“Get well soon, we have so much to do now! Finding everyone else, exploring everything else…” The boy rambled on happily. He stared at the wolf, sighing. “I’m not leaving without you, Joaan. Not again.” He resolutely stated, clenching his fists. ”I won’t ever leave you alone again.” He warmly comforted, laying his head against the wolf’s as night fell.

———

He was abruptly awoken when a young girl stumbled through the foliage and into the lake. The boy shook his drowsiness away upon seeing another human being for what must’ve been years.

“H-H-Hello!” He shouted, racing toward the girl like lightning. Question after question bounced off his tongue. “Do you live here? Are there others with you? Do you know what fruit is?” The boy eagerly pushed. The girl stared at him, dumbfounded. He blinked upon nothing her disarray, chuckling a bit in the process.

“Oh, sorry! Sorry! My name is Stian! What’s yours?”

Chapter Text

“My name is Stian! What’s yours?” He introduced with an overly friendly smile. Hand outstretched to the stunned girl. An awkward second passed before the girl snapped to attention, vigorously shaking her head.

“M-March! I’m March!” The girl loudly announced, before slapping a hand over her mouth with wide eyes. She frantically turned around, blatantly afraid.

“…Are, are you alright?” Stian asked, noticing the child’s distress. He retracted his hand soon after. Proceeding to shuffle in the shallow water as the girl stared downwards, watching their reflections. “Um, are you hungry?” The boy tried to offer, motioning with his arm to the small pile of fruit near Joaan. Seeing the wolf’s bloody and motionless body, March stiffened.

“Eep!” The girl yelped, taking a step back.

“That’s just Joaan-Oh! Oh! That’s-It’s, they’re-not what it looks like! Joaan’s fine! They’ll be up in no time is what I mean, heh…!” Stian frantically defended, his arms moving wildly in exaggerated gestures. However, the sound of disturbed branches and rampant footsteps interrupted him.

March gasped and raced behind Stian, grabbing the boy’s coat. He jumped at the sudden action, tilting his head in turn.

“What are you…” Stian began to ask before two fur-wearing men approached. For a moment, his eyes widened at the new arrivals. “Do… do you know these people?” He curiously inquired. But, March remained deathly silent, contorting her already small body to be even smaller.

“There she is! It’s March!” One shouted from behind a black fur covered head, pointing at the child. Stian looked to the strangers before returning his gaze to March.

“Could they be family? Friends? No… something’s wrong…” The boy realized observing the shaking March, her odd face paint slightly smudged.

She was scared.

“I don’t want to go with them!” She fearfully hissed, lightly hitting the boy’s legs. Salty tears dipped from her large brown eyes. Stian took another quick glance at the strangers, noticing their dominating stances, poised for a fight. He nervously gulped, putting in some extra effort in maintaining his wobbly grin. The boy opened his mouth to greet the strangers and ideally defuse the situation.

“What… What is that?!” The other man suddenly questioned, taking a quivering step back. Puzzled, Stian almost turned to inspect where the man’s gaze travelled. But March tugged on his coat, stopping him. So, Stian locked his gaze onto the strangers even as the water violently rippled around them. Cold wind swept into his face as the men staggered backwards. Suddenly in one small move, the first fled with a fearful shout.

“W-Wait for me!” The second cried, chasing after their companion.

It wasn’t until Stian was sure the strangers were gone before he looked back himself. A genuine grin made it’s way onto his face upon seeing what had scared the strangers so. 

“Joaan!” Stian laughed as the fully healed wolf devoured the remaining fruit left. The boy peered down at March who’d released the loudest of sighs, her clothing soaked. “Ah…ha! Ha! See, I told you Joaan would be fine!” He rejoiced while Joaan studied and nipped at the dark pond. However, his expression soon fell flat as the girl burst into tears.

“Mom..ma… Pa…!” She cried, sinking into the waters. Stian jumped before trying to hurriedly calm her down.

“Oh-no! Please don’t! Please don’t cry, Ma, Ma-arlch!” He stammered, messing her name up in the process. The slight verbal mishap seemed to snap the girl out of her frenzy. She looked at him with a confused face.

“My name is March! Not Maarlch!” The girl corrected with a huff.

“Sorry, sorry! I’m not… I’m not from here actually, March.” Stian defended, making sure to say her name correctly. March gave an appeased nod before scanning his very different clothing.

“Are you one of those Doki people, Stee-nan?” March curiously pried.  He blinked in turn, surprise turning into intense excitement.

“Yes, that’s what me and my family and our friends and everyone else called ourselves! Do they live around here? Have you seen them? Where? How many are there?!” Stian rapidly questioned, grin oddly placed on his face. The girl appeared taken aback by his quick speaking.

“Um..” She started, making him stop and flush.

“Sorry! Sorry!” He immediately apologized.

“Uh, it’s okay, Stee-nan!” March loudly replied, quickly recovering. “My Momma told me stories of the Doki when I was sleepy.” She enthusiastically regaled. “The Doki had hair like the clouds! And colourful eyes! And weird clothes! March continued, pointing at different parts of Stian in the process. “-But you’re the first Doki I’ve ever seen!” She wildly concluded.

He barely withheld the disappointment from reaching his face.

“…Oh, that’s good to hear! Everyone else must’ve travelled really far away then! Thank you so much March!” Stian went, glancing at the wolf. Being young, March luckily took his words with stride. He yearned to change the topic, finally noticing how she was mis pronouncing his name.

“Oh uh, March? My name is Stian, not Stee-nan.” He gently righted. The girl tilted her head in turn.

“Stoin?” March repeated extremely slowly.

“Close, but no, Stian” He corrected once more with a chuckle.

“Sti-an?” The girl tried, squinting her eyes in concentration.

“Yes! You got it!” The boy proudly went, clapping his hands. He would’ve continued their chat if their stomachs hadn’t mutually grumbled. “Ah, you’re hungry too, huh?” Stian noted, rubbing his belly apprehensively. March slowly nodded. The boy turned to where his beloved fruit had been gathered, eager. “Well, we’re in luck because…” He trailed off, realizing Joaan had just finished the pile.

The wolf defeated their jitters and moved to nuzzle his leg.

“Joaan…” Stian groaned, rubbing a hand down his face. “Err, actually we’ll have to do some walking to find some more fruit! Follow me everyone! The boy announced, extending his hand once more to March. The girl looked at it, before rubbing the face paint off her. For a brief moment, Stian wanted to ask about it.

“Later” His mind chastised.

March took his hand.

———

“Here we are!” Stian celebrated when they reached the large fruit tree’s clearing. It had been a short, quiet journey for them all. Since hunger had mainly pushed them forward. The boy picked a rock off the ground and prepared to throw it at a particularly large fruit. “Okay, I’m not the best at this, so-“ He had started before March sprinted and climbed the tree in mere seconds. “Or that works!” Stian cheered as the girl took a bite out of the fruits. Afterwards, she began throwing more food down for Joaan and him.

“Catch!” She playfully giggled as she swung fruit after fruit. It was a good thing there were so many, as Joaan could eat faster than Stian could grab.

“Save some for me! No-wait! Come on!” Stian pleaded as the wolf ran from one fallen fruit to another. “I know you didn’t get to eat earlier! But, that’s way more than we’ve had for the last week!” The boy continued, panting under the tree. A fruit hit him on the head and rolled to the ground.

Looking up, Stian saw March.

“Hurry!” She yelled as Joaan was already bouncing towards the prize. With a jolt, he yanked the fruit away and shovelled it down his throat, savouring the sweet taste. It didn’t last long, however, as Joaan charged the boy, knocking him to the ground.

“Hey! Stop that-Ha!” He laughed uncontrollably against the dirt as the wolf searched him for the fruit. In the corner of his eye, Stian saw March in a similar state of hysteria. It reminded him of happier times, when the duo would play in the snow.

Night soon fell, and Stian started a fire. March stared in awe at his process. Apparently, she’d never learned how back home. So, Stian spent a few minutes showing the girl the basics.

They had some leftover fruit, which the trio continued to eat. But, March soon became talkative and a new conversation was sparked up.

“Stian! If you’re not from here, where did you come from?” The girl asked him, swinging her feet side to side on a fallen log. He pondered how to answer the question before pointing to the distant mountains.

“I came there, from beyond the mountains.” Stian answered in a humble tone, his arm around Joaan.

“Papa says there’s nothing over the mountains.” March went, shaking her head.

“There’s nothing in between my home and here, that’s for sure. Just snow, more snow, then rocks.” The boy nodded, remembering the long journey to paradise.

“Snow?” March inquired, confusion evident on her face.

“You’ve never seen snow?” Stian questioned, surprised. Receiving the affirmative, he looked to the sky contemplatively. How could anyone anywhere in the world not know what snow was? The concept was foreign in his mind. “It’s…” He started, picking up some loose dirt from below. “Like this, only white.” The boy explained.

“Like your hair!” The girl noted.

“Yeah, like my hair.” Stian agreed, pulling at a strand.

“Is that where the other Doki are?” March grilled. He paused, eye’s diluting for a moment. Though the change was obscured in the night’s darkness.

“No, not where everyone else is, March. When I was little, they all left to come here. I tried to follow them, but Joaan bit me in the leg so we both had to stay behind with the elders. But, we got tired of waiting and came over ourselves.” Stian relayed with a fond smile.

“Where are they?” She innocently inquired.

“… I don’t know. I thought they’d be around here. But, we haven’t found them yet. I know they’re somewhere out in the world. We just have to find them, right Joaan?” The boy explained with a determined fire in his eyes while Joaan scratched the earth beneath them.

“I hope you find them, Stian!” March cheered, waving a fruit around.

“Thanks, March.” He gratefully said in turn, patting her head. “I’m sure I will too, they said paradise. And so far, paradise is really big.” The boy mentioned. March looked away into the forest at his words.

“…Paradise?” The girl muttered, sadness lacing her voice.

“March?” Stian called, concerned. March went on to describe her village. How her people wore face paint before they became official adults. Which explained the face paint from earlier. How she was brought into one of the larger houses with the other girls her age one day. Then, March got to the part where she was chosen as a sacrifice for a God called Oniguma. 

“Those-Those people from earlier were going to kill you!” Stian screamed, shock covering his face. Joaan perked up at his sudden outburst. The girl gave a shaky nod.

“This isn’t some paradise! Now they’re going to go home and take Lara or Risa because I ran away!” March blubbered out, beginning to loudly cry again. At first time appeared to stand still. The boy reeling from this shocking revelation. However, a fierce determination filled his soul like thunder.

“I-We won’t let that happen, March!” Stian rallied, standing up. “Me and Joaan will protect you, isn’t that right, Joaan?” He went, looking at his companion who moved their head a bit. Which the boy took as an agreement.

“But-“ The girl tried to say.

“No God I know would need to sacrifice a little girl like yourself, March. I’m absolutely sure your village will at the very least listen!” Stian cut her off optimistically. He sent her a reassuring smile. “It’ll be alright.” He stated so passionately the girl couldn’t help but believe him.

“… O-okay!” March went, brightening up and wiping away her tears. She took a single bite out of the fruit before dropping it, tired.

Stian slightly frowned at the action.

“You shouldn’t waste food, March.” The boy chastised only half jokingly. March didn’t seem to hear him though, tired eyes meeting his. She quickly grew drowsy from exhaustion, and fell asleep against the tree log. The boy stared, before shaking his head. “Ah, never mind. Have a good night, March.” Stian yawned himself before drifting off with Joaan.

———

The trio awoke at the crack of dawn. After eating a fruity breakfast and drinking some fresh water from a nearby stream, they set out into the forest. March didn’t know where her village was, so they wandered. Looking back, the boy realized he’d been wandering a lot these days.

“Is there anyone we should try and find, March?” Stian politely asked, leading Joaan ahead.

“Parona! I wanna see big sis Parona!” The girl immediately answered with a grin. Stian had heard about this Parona from March earlier. Apparently, it was she who’d made the cloth doll March carried around. It was based on a ‘crab’, some strange, new creature he’d never seen. She sounded friendly though, and would be willing to help convince March’s village not to sacrifice her.

“It must’ve been nice to still have a family.” The darker part of his mind retorted. But Stian batted those thoughts away.

“We’ll go find Parona then!” The boy decided, exciting March. He looked to the bright blue sky with the kind breeze and warm trees. It was nice, he thought. Stian would say it was a pretty good day-

“There you are, March.” A cold, calculating voice cut through the wind. Stian turned, finding the speaker to be a young woman with short black hair. Beside the woman were two of the strangers from yesterday. Or at least two of close relation. March’s eyes widened, and she timidly stepped back.

It wasn’t hard for Stian to see why.

“Stay behind me, March.” Stian ordered with a serious voice. At her nervous uncertainty, he put a bright smile on instead. “Don’t worry, everything will turn out just fine. I promise.” The boy reassured. So, she hesitantly followed his words and hid behind Stian and Joaan. The wolf in turn, quietly growled, sensing the new party’s hostile intentions.

“Um, hello?” Stian nervously greeted, putting on a cheery disposition. Inwardly, he pleaded with whatever greater power for a peaceful outcome. The boy tried to rationalize that the strangers were like-minded people. However, remembering they were sacrificing March sullied those optimistic viewpoints.

The woman analyzed Stian with a menacing yet playful stare.

“March belongs to us, foreigner. Hand her over now.” She demanded, holding her hand out. Stian stilled, taking a slow step back while motioning for March to do the same.

“She doesn’t want to go with you.” Stian quietly argued, holding back the fear trickling into his blood.

“It doesn’t matter what March wants. We need to give sacrifices to the God, Oniguma, to protect our world from their wrath. It’s selfish of her to try and flee, really.” The woman sharply reasoned with a cunning smile.

“I don’t know any God that would need to sacrifice someone like March.” The boy shot down, their crew becoming farther and farther away. The woman appeared to open her mouth, as if to respond. Unfortunately, he never got the chance to hear her words. An arrow swept through the air and almost buried itself in Stian’s eye. Just barely missing his head and sailing into the forest. His breath hitched as Joaan growled.

“Then we will take her by force. For the good of the world.” The woman nonchalantly remarked.

“RUN!” Stian screamed, giving March a shove towards the trees. She stumbled, so the boy practically dragged her in the opposite direction, Joaan not far behind. His eyes bulged as a hail of arrows rained down on them. They somehow avoided the storm, reaching a clearing in the forest pathways.

What little lead they had gained was rapidly dwindling with every passing second. Stian didn’t think, crouching down to March’s level.

“You’re good at climbing! Hide up in the trees! Me and Joaan will lead them away and will come back when it’s safe!” He frantically whispered, wiping sweat from his forehead. March looked reluctant to leave the boy. But time didn’t give her a chance to argue.

When the woman and her guards arrived at the clearing, the last thing they saw was the disappearing tail of white fur.

“After them!” One guard called out, raising a spear. An arrow caught the side of the boy’s clothing, throwing him to the ground. Stian coughed, his head muddled from the fall. A guard eagerly raced forward, weapon ready to plunge into his prone figure.

“Daamit!” Stian muttered, squeezing his eyes shut as he braced for an impact that never came. Freeing his vision the boy saw Joaan wrestling the guard to the ground, biting and ripping their armour away. An iron like scent coated the air around fresh wounds from the angered wolf. “Joaan! Stop!” Stian yelled, horrified at the sight before him.

Yet his words did nothing while Joaan was pelted with arrows.

———

March watched from the safety of the foliage as chase unfolded. Young eyes wide with terror. She kept her hands clamped over her mouth, afraid that the quietest of sounds would attract attention to her hiding spot.

But that didn’t prevent the salt spilling from her eyes.

It was happening to fast for her. The girl desperately wanted everything in the world to slow down for once. Dreams about rushing to adulthood paused. Right then, she just needed some time to think. However, the real world was shockingly cruel.

March froze, petrified as Stian and Joaan ran for their lives. Watched as the boy fell and the wolf attacked his would be murderer. Nearly gasped when the wolf was filed with arrows, falling to the ground with a whimper.

“Joaan!” The boy despaired, his attempt to aid his friend hampered by the other guards. Stian was roughly forced back down to the ground. A guard giving Joaan a hard kick in the process. Afterwards, they seemed to taunt Stian before hitting him with spear tips. The minutes passing by in agony.

It was in that moment March realized something she truly hated…

…Stian and Joaan were going to die…

…Because of her.

…She didn’t want that…

“Don’t do it! Please!” March screamed, rushing towards the woman in blue. Stian’s eyes bulged at her actions. Though, his mouth was firmly acquainted with the dirt, preventing him from speaking. The woman raised her eye brow at the girl, intrigued. “I-I’ll go with you! Just please don’t kill them!” The child pleaded once more, trying to stand up straight but failing miserably. Stray leaves and dirt were still intertwined in her hair.

The clearing was silent, stiff with tension and adrenaline.

The woman raised a hand, wordlessly moving the guards off of the battered Stian.

“March! No!” Stian loudly protested, reaching his hand out as if he could stop her. However, the girl sadly shook her head at him, resigned. The woman began to drag March away with no resistance. But before they vanished into the forest’s claws, the girl called out to him one last time.

“Thank you.” March said with misty eyes, as she was forced away by the strangers.

Chapter Text

Stian grit his teeth as he watched March leave with those strange people. Figures who the girl evidently wasn’t comfortable with. He impatiently remained on the ground before leaping out to tend to Joaan. Wincing as he felt his limbs ache from the recent action. Stian held his head high hoping to find Joaan in good health. The boy then wished to be able to run after March and get her away from those strangers.

Unfortunately, he was in no such luck.

Joaan’s chest was pierced with arrows, one of which impaled their heart. If he wasn’t particularly used to Joaan’s untimely demises, the boy likely would’ve lost it. However, Stian was a tad desensitized to the sight of his friend’s innards on the outs.

“I don’t know why you  have a taste for getting into so much trouble, Joaan. But, please make this the last time I have to worry over you so much!” Stian scolded in frustration. However, the wolf obviously couldn’t hear him right then. The boy rigorously worked to pull the arrows from the Joaan’s corpse. Carelessly throwing the weapons aside.

The boy also wasn’t too worried about his friend’s chances of survival. The knowledge of Joaan’s previous escapes from death’s reaches still fresh in Stian’s mind.

But, recalling everything the girl had said to him. He was definitely worried about March’s chances.

———

March idly followed her guardian through the forest’s paths, the mean looking woman named Hayase. The young girl kept her face down, resigned to her ill timed fate. She vaguely wondered what one who was quite literally, walking towards their death was supposed to think. So, March reflected on her to be short life. There was her Papa and Momma, who looked so very sad when Hayase took her away.

March thought about what they were doing right then. Were her parents still upset? Maybe they were taking care of Risa, her adorable little sister born only a few months ago.

The thought of the baby caused a small shiver to pass through March’s body. What would Risa look like when she grew up? Would she look like March, Parona, or her Momma? What would Risa be like when she was older? Would she fall in love with someone? Would she be like March, a Momma? Or similar to Parona, a Papa? Would Risa even want her own kids?

Fear and trepidation began to crawl up her spine.

What if Risa ended up like March? A sacrifice to some God who wanted them dead. She could be younger than March if chosen by the mean strangers, or older even. Would she think of March in that moment? Would she even know who March was? What if her parents didn’t tell Risa about her older sister?

“Risa could be older than me!” March realized, subconsciously directing a sick sense of jealosy towards the innocent baby. The sacrifice had so many more of these thoughts flying in and out of her mind like water in a river.

But, March would never find out the answer to any of them…

Because March would be dead by then… gone, for forever and ever and ever…

That knowledge hung heavy over the girl’s head. Like being buried under a mountain. It reminded March of a legend she once heard from the older kids about a Monkey King, whose name was long forgotten. The Monkey King ruled over a powerful kingdom of monkeys, and even the Gods could not control his might. Yet the Monkey King feared death, and chased after anything and everything that would grant him eternal life. His one wish was to become immortal and rule over all of time.

But a young clever Goddess appeared to the Monkey King, promising to reveal the secret to eternal being.

“Follow me!” The clever Goddess chimed, motioning for the great King to follow. And follow the greedy King did. He followed the Goddess through golden fields and pass infinite rivers to the looming mountains, whose peaks ripped across the sky.

“Where is the secret to eternal life?” The Monkey King impatiently cried when the Goddess stopped. But, the Goddess turned towards him, her gaze cunning and victorious. She raised her ethereal hands and lifted the looming mountains to the heavens.

“I have tricked you, foolish King!” The Goddess cried, releasing the mountains on top of the fleeing Monkey King. When he was trapped under the stone with only his head peeking out, the Goddess approached. “Now you will wait here, imprisoned under the mountains for the rest of your mortal life. Only ever watching the world you wished to rule for all of time.” The Goddess decreed, leaving the furious King to rot.

March’s parents told her that the legend wasn’t real. There was never a Monkey King or Goddess. Only the active imagination of the older kids they said.

Presently, March couldn’t help but see how her fate was like the King’s. She, a selfish sacrifice was following this clever Goddess, Hayase towards the distant mountains. Where she would die, only being able to watch the world around her without ever interacting with it again.

“Now, eat this.” Hayase ordered, handing March a weird black cube on a leaf.

“What is this? It tastes weird.” The girl asked in disgust, scrunching her features. She longed for her Momma’s cooking, berries, fruit, or fish from the rivers instead. Would this disgusting food really be the final thing she ate?

“All girls who are to be offered must eat that. Be sure to eat the whole thing.” The woman instructed, almost mockingly. As March did as she was told, her guardian continued to speak. “By the way, March. Who was that man who was with you earlier? He didn’t seem to be of either Yanome or Ninannah.” Hayase interrogated.

“He’s a… a traveller. He and his friend just happened to be there.” March replied, deciding to omit the fact that Stian was a Doki. The girl had a bad feeling about what would occur if she were to answer truthfully.

“Did he say where, March?” Hayase grilled, looking down at her. March gulped, noticing that her head felt odd.

“They came from beyond the mountains.” The girl answered, remembering that Stian said no one was left at his home. Thus, there would be no one for Hayase to hurt. The woman looked to continue their conversation had they not been interrupted.

“You liar!” One of the guards suddenly shouted.

“Hayase! That wolf was the monster we saw yesterday! It’s not of this world! A monster!” Another yelled, causing Hayase to reflect on their words.

“It looked to be a normal wolf. We shot it to death like any other, after all.” She dismissed, giving a cruel glance to March. A deep feeling of shame entrenched itself in March’s gut at the reminder of Joaan’s state.

“Everyone!” Someone else, a guard, possibly yelled from farther away. But March was finding it hard to hear as she continued to eat the cube. The guards seemed to panic for some reason. And March thought she heard the word monster, bear and alter appear at some point. But it didn’t really matter to her at that point.

“Ehh,” March mumbled upon finishing the black cube. Her head pounding, her vision blurring and spinning. The girl’s eyes began to close on their own volition. She felt so, so weak all of a sudden. The world seemed to brighten inexplicably, every detail shooting out to her. Every colour mixing into each other like a puddle and numbing her senses. March tried to soak it all in, the last of the world she would ever see. Out of her fading vision, she saw Hayase and her guards encroach upon her body. A single thought floating through her loosening mind.

Was this death?

———

Some time had passed since March was taken and Joaan downed. The sky beginning to slightly darken with the softened whistles of birds. Out of the trees and brush stumbled out Stian. Who looked ragged and much worse for wear. Thick sweat covering his body as he made his way back to Joaan. He brought a hand up to his face to block out the dying light of the sun.

With the light strongly persisting so late into the day, then it was the Summer season. If paradise was anything like Stian’s homeland, that is. He’d heard stories of half days and nights joining together in farther lands, after all.

The boy collapsed against Joaan, breathing heavily.

“It’s no good! I can’t find March or those strangers anywhere!” Stian bemoaned, clenching his fist against the wolf. He’d tried to chase after the strangers, but it was like he was running in circles again and again and again. “I don’t get it Joaan, why is this happening? Now, they’re all probably so far away, and we won’t be able to catch up!” The boy ranted, frustratedly biting his lip. “And March will… will…” He muttered, pulling at his hair the colour of snow.

“She’ll be fine, Stian. March escaped once and found us. She can just do it again, right?” Joaan tried to reason.

“I… you’re right! March’ll be fine, she is fine…! Thanks Joaan… I don’t know what I’d do without you…” Stian nodded, releasing the tension in his mind. He glanced at the visibly decaying body near the clearing. The guard Joaan had attacked earlier to protect Stian. He frowned at the sight. “I-I’m sure you didn’t need to kill that man, Joaan. I appreciate your concern, you know I do. But, that’s just… it’s too much.” The boy sombrely explained with a haunted expression, looking down.

He would’ve said more on their current predicament if wild footsteps didn’t penetrate his vision.

“Are the strangers back?” Was Stian’s first belief as he rigidly got to his feet. However, that was before he saw it was someone entirely different, a girl around his own age. The teen looked like she’d been running for some time. But, there was a kind of desperation in her eyes that Stian recognized.

“Hey… have you seen a little girl?” The teenager tiredly asked him, hands on her knees. Stian instantly put the pieces together in his mind as she continued.

“She has long hair-“ The teen described before he cut her off.

“Are you Parona?” Stian quickly questioned, their eyes both bursting with the same flickering emotions that can’t quite be named. Her silent jolt is all the answer he needed. “I-She-They took her this way! Follow me!” The boy exclaimed with a half pull towards the watching trees. Before they could set off, Parona noted the dead guard’s body near Joaan.

A glint caught the teen’s eye and she paused. Parona speedily examined the corpse before prying the man’s spear from his dead hands.

“Here!” She shouted, throwing it to a surprised Stian. He fumbled a bit before securing it in his arms. “Do you know how to use this?” Parona quizzed, grabbing some of the stray arrows. Proceeding to jog back to the boy’s position.

Holding the weapon, a memory pushed itself to the forefront of Stian’s mind.

“Flashback*

“Stian, it is time for you to grow into a warrior! When the morning comes, I will show you how to properly fight!” His father proudly announced over dinner one evening. Though, the boy didn’t remember his exact wording at the time. He did recall his mother and grandmother rejoicing at the news, calling him over to the steaming pot. His grandfather was soundly asleep in the corner. Stian himself had been inattentively painting the walls of their home.

“Mhm…” The boy murmured, leaning back to check his progress. He proceeded to half heartedly take in his father’s rampant training ideas.

“Stian!” Said boy’s father shouted the next morning as promised, spear in hand. He himself held a nearly identical weapon. “We’ll start with the basics, feel the world around you and take a deep breath…” His father instructed with a passion Stian never quite understood.

“Mhm…” Stian had replied, doing as told. However, he was far more interested in what Joaan seemed to be up to near his aunt’s house. The boy reared back his arm as his father demonstrated, and thrust forward. The spear leapt from his hand, digging a small hole in the snow. While Stian got a face full of freezing slush. His father had laughed his infamous laugh so loudly Stian had contemplated staying down.

“You’ll get it next time!” His father reassured, hoisting the spear back into the boy’s arms.

“Mhm…” Stian agreed, looking at his shoes.

He didn’t, spear after spear fell and the number of holes in the snow increased with each passing second. Some days into his training, Stian trudged through the tundra to collect his fallen weapon. Dragging it back into his hands, the boy instead grew intrigued by the easy lines it drew into the ground.

His father found him later drawing in the snow.

A few more weeks mixed together before Stian’s father relented to the boy’s passive nature.

“Flashback End*

No, Stian definitely couldn’t wield a spear. He was probably the least qualified person to do so.

“I-Yeah, I can!” The boy ushered, frenetically moving his head up and down. Parona nodded, satisfied with his response. He moved to leave, hoping that Parona would be better at navigating the forest than himself. But, in his rush to rescue March, Stian nearly forgot about his loyal companion. Nearly tripping over his own feet, the boy turned to the wolf. Indecision painting his face like painted streaks. Parona stopped near, shooting him a questioning yet impatient look.

Luckily, Joaan rose with the wind and Stian rushed the wolf away with it.

———

Parona was indeed incredibly adept at breezing through the trees. Twisting past foliage and boulders as if she’d known them all her life. Which Stian guessed she probably did. She soon took the lead from him, hunting along the direction he’d pointed out. The boy and the wolf followed behind to the best of their limited abilities. Parona abruptly ground to a halt, bringing her hand to rest above her eyes. Stian nearly ran into her, but stopped in time to catch his breath.

“Why… why are we stopping?” He tiredly asked, panting. His fellow teen didn’t answer, eyes narrowed at the nearby hills.

“I see her!” Parona suddenly shouted, breaking off into another sprint. Stian barely had time to look ahead before joining her. But, his vision was blurred by blinding white for too long. It was only Parona’s sharp eyes that could see the unconscious girl on the woman’s back.

From there, it was a race against time. The earth shook beneath their feet, powered by adrenaline and bubbling fear. The sun’s light battled the coming night. Gales dancing past their ears, attempting to pressure the team down the slopes. The air felt tight in Stian’s lungs, his mind focused between Joaan and clambering up the rocks and leaves and dirt. Parona had an intense aura around her. The black haired girl’s actions clearly directed toward one thing and one thing only, March. The wolf seemed to not tire, haphazardly following them with ease.

“We can get there in time! March will be fine!” Stian desperately repeated in his head despite the weariness he felt. The boy turned up towards the sky during his trek, pleading with whatever God or Gods out there that he was right.

They saw the daunting wooden walls. A suffocatingly tall and intimidating prison. Inside the cracks of the closing gates was a small stone alter. On it, the young yet honourable sacrifice, March. Parona saw her first, breath hitching as she quickened her pace. Stian struggled to keep his spear raised, consequently slowing down as they neared.

The woman and her guards had fearful looks in their eyes. The boy briefly pondered why, but he had no time to think.

Barely landing within the gates, he landed on his side. The spear clattering to the earthen ground beneath. Stian gasped as Parona swiftly charged to March’s side, pulling at the ropes that bound her. She pulled out a small knife in an attempt to cut the bindings off, a futile effort. An idea sparked in Stian’s mind, he reached for the weapon.

However, an arrow sharply separated him from it. Stian didn’t need to look to know it was the woman and her guards. Who could evidently predict his next actions. Undeterred, the boy moved faster than he’d ever moved before. It was as if the wind spirits themselves were on his side. Stian grasped the spear and leaped towards Parona, and with a shaky arm he hurled it at her.

“Parona! Catch!” Stian screamed as he twisted to avoid another projectile.

Of course, the weapon missed the boy’s intended target. Both due to his naturally poor aim and the unnatural shaking of the ground. He finally noticed the monster approaching the alter. A ginormous beast with blood and spears rattling it’s body. Stian’s eyes widened in recognition, mind flashing back to his arrival in paradise and the carnage the beast had inflicted on Joaan. 

“H-Hurry!” He warned with a clear stutter, understanding the stranger’s fear. Parona jumped, taking the weapon and hoisting it against March’s bindings. The ropes finally snapping with her forceful application. Another arrow whizzed past Stian and into the monster.

But it was still too close…

Parona wouldn’t make it in time…

Stian sprung into action, fire pounding through his veins as he ran towards the duo. The boy climbed aboard the alter, spreading his arms out as if admiring the sun. Joaan loudly howled, but they were also too far away to interfere. Stian looked the beast in the eyes, looked at their black, beady, terrifying, yet somehow sad circles. Afterwards, he closed his own…

“I’m sorry…” Stian mouthed while bracing for the pain.

And what horrible pain it was…

He could feel the claws rip into him, flinging him through the sky. If the pain didn’t immediately set in, scorching his body with a constant stinging, it would’ve been like flying. Stian hit the ground with a thud, his breathing wounded and laboured. Cold air prodding at his body. Stian kept his eyes shut, afraid of what he would see if they were open. However, he heard Joaan whimper. In response, the boy forced his injured eyes open just enough to see.

Joaan was on the ground bleeding out again. A laugh echoed throughout Stian’s mind as he cracked a small smile.

“…You must’ve… attacked them… for me… right, Joaan?” The boy thought, the world feeling ever so heavy all of a sudden. “… You’ll be fine… We’ll both be fine… yeah…” He monologued, staring at Parona and a freed March, who were backing away into the wooden gates. “Good… they’re okay….” Stian breathed out, relieved though a new wave of pain overcame him.

But then, the most remarkable thing occurred.

Joaan stood, quicker than it had ever taken for them to recover before. Their body breaking apart in swirls and curls like a blanket’s threads. Their blood looped, red drops floating up and joining the mass of remains. Out of the swirling storm, exited Joaan. The wolf completely healed with no trace of any previous injuries.

“… Joaan?” Stian muttered, eye twitching uncontrollably. To his utter shock, his friend attacked the monster once more. Biting and tearing fur and flesh away. Blood rained down, mixing with the earth. Joaan was thrown down several more times, but each offence was met with a quick recovery and counterattack. The wolf leaped into the air like a flying fish, their movements abnormal. 

As Joaan chomped on the monster’s nose and brought it down, Stian gaped at the powerful display. His mind was frozen as if back in the tundra.

No one breathed while the beast ceased to move. Though, maybe Stian’s hearing was muted due to his loosening conscious. Through the growing black spots in his vision, he vaguely observed Parona trying to awaken March. The boy being filled by an airy joy upon seeing the girl slowly move her limbs.

Unfortunately, Stian’s joy rapidly turned to fear when the woman pointed her spear at his pale throat. The metal tip tauntingly shined in the scarce light.

“You, where did you find that wolf?” She smoothly interrogated, threateningly close to his face. The boy didn’t seem to mentally factor her proximity with his injuries however.

“… Joaan?” Stian murmured, losing feeling in his legs.

“I see, you call it Joaan. March mentioned you two came from the mountains? Is the wolf from there?” The woman pressed, tilting her head.

“… Joaan?” The boy muttered, dazed over the brutal display. Finally, she seemed to drop the matter after realizing he wouldn’t answer in his current state. Nearly half of Stian’s vision was dark by then. The effort it took to keep his head up was palpable, comparable to his long journey to paradise.

“… We’re taking them back to Yanome. All of them…” The woman reported to her guards and the others.

“All of them?” One of the guards questioned. But, he was ignored by his boss.

“The kids, the bear, and that wolf…” She finalized with a malicious interest bordering on some other emotion in her voice. Meanwhile, Joaan wandered the area, the blood of the monster still on their fur. Parona viewed the wolf with both apprehension and suspicion, while March happily called out to the wolf. Nonetheless, it was Stian the wolf approached first. It nudged his side gently.

The boy found his ability to speak had vanished. His thoughts flickering on and off like a dying fire. But, he had enough strength to look his friend in the eye.

“…Sti…an…” The wolf greeted in a distorted voice, unlike the one the boy had known for many years.

The black spots had formed a warm blanket over his mind by then. So, it was by chance and shock that in that very moment, Stian finally gave in to his exhaustion and collapsed.

Chapter Text

Stian awoke in a caravan, the stranger’s caravan in which they travelled. Parona caught him up with everything he’d missed while unconscious. The woman, Hayase offered Parona the choice to come with them to her homeland, Yanome to keep March alive. The teen didn’t even hesitate when agreeing to the deal, even if it meant abandoning their own village. Stian smiled when she finished, and encouraged that they might be able to go back one day.

“If they see the land remain as it always did while March is alive. Then they’ll know the sacrifices aren’t necessary.” The boy mischievously pointed out in a whisper. He could practically see the stars light up her eyes at his words.

But, Stian was just happy everything had turned out alright, mostly.

“Aren’t you going to bury your friend’s body?” Stian questioned one of the guards as they travelled. He could see the unfortunate logic in not collecting the corpse for a long journey ahead. However, the boy believed they would at least give him a proper funeral.

“We got to get moving. We’re already behind schedule.” The guard gruffly shot down through their fur heading. Stian froze in disbelief at the disrespect to their fallen comrade. Proceeding to make his way back to the caravan in silence.

The group stopped at a small lake some days after that conversation.

“March, can you take Joaan to the lake for me, please?” He asked with a kind grin, crouching down to her level. “I need to go do something for a bit. But, I’ll be right back so-.” The boy elaborated on, though the girl didn’t care about the details.

“Okay, Stian!” March cheerfully interrupted, taking hold of Joaan’s leash and leading them towards the lake. “Come on, Puppy! Let’s wash ourselves off. It’s cold but don’t be afraid…” She rambled, playing in the water with the wolf. Stian felt himself brighten up at the sight as he began walking back towards the caravan. March had taken a liking to Joaan, moving past her initial fears from their first encounter.

He wasn’t surprised to discover it was March who’d taken care of Joaan while he was asleep. Feeding the wolf berries from the forest and keeping him out of trouble. It was comforting to know there was someone to look out for Joaan if he… if he… Stian rapidly shook his head, clearing his mind of the bad thoughts.

“Oi, what’re you doing?” A guard threatened upon Stian’s break off from the others. He pointed his spear at him while the boy raised his hands as a passive gesture.

“Just gathering rocks, I won’t cause any trouble.” He calmly explained, lowering himself to place the small stones into his arms. The guard looked at him in what Stian assumed to be suspicion before scoffing, but otherwise leaving him be. The boy let out a soft sigh of relief. His current objective was one he didn’t want to be pressed on, after all.

After a minute, Stian heaved enough rocks towards a secure section near the lake. The boy took a moment to really take in his surroundings as he worked. The vast line of trees and bush had dramatically thinned out. Closely resembling the rocky plain Stian had crossed on his previous journey. The thought made his stomach slightly queasy. However, he just had to look at the Yanome’s large supply to quench the unpleasant feeling.

Stian dug a small hole in the ground. Proceeding to drop the largest stone inside. Usually, he wouldn’t need to dig, the snow would normally cover that for him. But, this wasn’t really a normal process either. Once that was done, Stian layered the smaller rocks in a structured arrangement. His final result similar to a small stone table over the ground. It was eerily like the stone markers back home.

“See your father, your mother, your sisters, your brothers. See and be at peace.” He murmured to the marker, closing his eyes and allowing the breeze to sweep into his hair. A hollow sensation filtered through his heart, a feeling he was all to familiar with. After a minute with the earth, Stian stood and painted his usual vibrant smile on his face. He turned, only to let out a pitched yelp at Hayase standing right behind him.

“We need to go before it get’s dark.” The Yanome woman reported with a smile that didn’t reach her eyes.

“Ah, you scared me…” Stian complained, catching his breath. Hayase didn’t answer him, instead looking over his shoulder at the stone marker.

“You made a memorial for Joaan’s kill.” Hayase surmised while raising her brow.

“Yeah, if you guys weren’t. I-I thought I would go ahead and pay my respects.” The boy hurriedly explained, nervously wringing his hands together. Frankly, he was scared of Hayase. It didn’t help that Stian had caught the woman shooting odd glances at Joaan on multiple occasions. The look in her eyes sent shivers down his spine.

“There’s no need to do such a useless thing. He served his purpose.” She coldly retorted. Stian opened his mouth to argue, but thought better of it than to possibly anger the woman. He struggled to control his uneasy heart, instead conversing more.

“Do… do you at least know his name? It would help…” The boy trailed off, staring back at the stone marker.

“I don’t bother with worthless information.” Hayase stated with a thin smile. Before he could respond she continued to speak. “March mentioned you came from the mountains. Would you elaborate on that, Stian?” The Yanome pressed, saying his name so slowly that it made him want to flee. Though, he carried enough wits to know better.

Those wits didn’t extend to his hopes however. Stian’s optimistic mind pounced at the chance to learn more about the area. To gain further insight into the possible whereabouts of the rest of his family. That idealism triumphed over his better reasoning and bounced off his tongue.

“I’m of Doki blood, actually. The name might be familiar to you?” Stian naively exclaimed, finally forming a genuine smile at the thought of everyone else. His eyes sparkled with excitement.

“A Doakee. I didn’t know they had a settlement so far South…” Hayase pondered, falling silent as she began dragging him by the wrist back to the group. The Doki boy didn’t resist, but protested the newfound ache in his arm upon being released. In the process however, Stian forgot to correct the woman’s mispronunciation of his group’s name.

“…Sti…an…” Joaan stated, circling the boy. In response, Stian awkwardly chuckled as he ran his fingers through the wolf’s fur. Truthfully, the boy thought Joaan’s sudden ability to speak had been a figment of delirium. But, Stian was proven wrong when his friend repeatedly called his name once he awoke.

It unsettled him to no end. As Stian was quite sure he knew what Joaan’s voice sounded like, and it was not the deep, drawn out tone the wolf spoke with. However, the boy attempted to pretend nothing had changed between them.

They boarded the caravan and the procession began rolling away. As the land slowly faded from view, Stian kept his eyes fixated on the ever shrinking stone marker. In his mind, sending yet another apology towards the slain guard.

———

He spent most of his time bonding with his fellow prisoners. There wasn’t much else to engage in after all, confined to the cramped caravan. The boy mainly conversed with the chatty March or the more reserved Parona. Though, the latter was to a lesser extent. But, she plentifully droned on about their village in Ninannah which greatly interested him.

The sky was streaked with blood red, orange and gold. Pink clouds stretched across the setting sun, creating a dreamy atmosphere from their barred window. Stian slouched against Joaan, counting the lines in the wooden boards across from them. Parona protectively sat with March in the other corner of the caravan. While the old woman, Pioran rested against the opposite wall.

Apparently, Pioran was the one who’d chosen March to be sacrificed. A shaman, or that was what she pretended to be. Parona told the boy that Pioran was in reality a prisoner like them. Which was evident by the shackles connected to the elder’s ankles.

“So, the wolf is immortal, huh?” Pioran observed while they rode in the caravan. Stian noticed she had a slight inflection to her voice, dissimilar to that of the average old woman. It was an accent truly unique to Piroan even factoring in their Yanome captors. The boy had noticed a peculiar pattern emerging in the different people he met. They could all comprehend the same mutual languages. However, each person had there own ways of speaking.

Parona and March were closest to one another with Piroan’s the most odd. While Hayase and the other Yanome’s verbal tongues stood somewhere in the middle. Their accents were like an ice shelf in his mind, slowly cracking and breaking away into their own distinguishable entities. It fascinated him as they travelled.

“If I’m being completely honest, I don’t really know. I only noticed this happening to Joaan a few weeks ago. Even now, I just know he can’t die from injuries. Old age…“ Stian responded, returning to the conversation at hand.

“It’s unfortunate for Joaan, that they can’t die though.” Parona added, a sympathetic mood to her. The rest of the group looked to her in surprise, silently inviting her to elaborate. “I think it matters to both humans and animals what we spend our lives doing. What purpose are you supposed to find in life if you live forever? Having to watch your family, your friends die while you remain alive.” The dark haired teenager explained, pointedly looking at Stian.

He slightly faltered at her last remark. The tiniest amount of doubt intruding his mind. What would happen to Joaan if-when he grew old. Luckily, Stian was spared from the mental revelation when March spoke up.

“Purpose?” The girl inquired, innocently craning her neck. Parona blinked before ducking her head, realizing the depth of her thoughts.

“Sorry, it’s wrong of me to seek purpose in another’s life and death.” She quietly clarified. Stian in turn, shook his head peacefully, shooing the gesture off. He as always, looked to the positive side of things.

“It’s alright. The future won’t be upon us for a long time anyways, and I’d prefer focusing on the present. Besides, I’m actually a little jealous of Joaan, having so much time to see the whole world and more.” The boy rambled, pushing the question of the faraway future out of his mind. March skipped to Parona’s side, enwrapping the older girl in an affectionate embrace.

“Mhm! I don’t get it, but I’m really happy right now!” March rejoiced with a wide, childish smile. Stian grinned at the sweet sight, as did Pioran. Even Joaan subtly relaxed in his grip. Comfortably infected with her joy, the rest of the night passed by with ease. As did the night after that, and the night after that for the rest of their trek.

———

After twenty days, the caravan was abruptly stopped. Causing those inside to jump at the sudden shift in force. Soon after, the guards ripped the doors open and guided him outside. Stian barely had time to breathe before having a pile of clothes shoved into his arms by Hayase. The woman proceeded to gift similar sets of clothing to March and Parona.

“Please wear these.” Hayase politely instructed. Nonetheless, it felt more like an order than a request.

“Are these Yanome clothes” The darker haired teen wondered aloud. Stian examined the garments with rampant interest, smooth, alluring shades of blue, yellow, and greens. There was even a pointed straw hat for him specifically. Immediately, his fantasies of adventure and exploring the world returned. He allowed the familiar excitement to build up inside him.

This was what Stian had wanted when he set out with Joaan.

So, he allowed himself to become lost in that desire. To finally enjoy himself without any major worries about his friends.

Stian began to dress himself, stepping away from the group for some privacy. But, not completely as he was still a prisoner in the end. The boy still had his old bag, which he used to store his old attire. Looking over his new dress in amazement. The Doki realized it had been years since his general style had changed.

“Do I look funny, Joaan?” The boy joked with a cheeky tongue.

“Stian…” The wolf drawled, tilting their head. He sighed, lowering himself to his friend’s level. However, while he lead the wolf back to the others. Parona began to question their captors.

“What happens to us now?” She asked, suspicious. Hayase simply smirked at her, taking a few steps back to unveil the rivers of lights in the distance. As if the night sky was pulled down to earth itself.

“As of today, you are March, Parona, and Stian of the nation of Yanome.” The woman declared in a proud voice that made it seem like the most impressive accomplishment one could hold.

———

Hayase and her guards led them into Yanome. Stian and his companions stared around themselves at the awing surroundings. Pass bustling crowds of civilians just bursting with energy. More people than Stian had ever seen in his entire life, even when everyone back home had been together. Yet the sight of so many other living, breathing, real humans made his heart swell with wild hope and glee.

Yanome’s architecture too, was so very different from anything he’d ever seen. Buildings taller and square, lacking the curvy roofs of Stian’s home but instead utilizing neat, organized arches. Warm light poured out from carefully cut holes in the walls, illuminating the streets below.

“Wow, look! look! All that yummy-looking food! So many pretty things!” March eagerly pointed out, quite literally jumping from place to place. The girl unleashed a sentiment Stian agreed with whole heartedly. His mouth watered, mind taking in every little detail his eyes could detect.

The boy wanted to experience everything this new world could offer.

“Help yourself to whatever you’d like to have. I’ll pay for it.” Hayase announced with a blank expression and voice. The woman herself stayed near the back of their group, watching.

“Really?” March gasped, bubbling with newfound joy. Before anyone could stop the girl, she’d launched herself at the nearest food stall. Grabbing a large round fruit and taking an equally big bite from it. The poor vendor had barely any time to react. Parona called out to March, predictably chasing after her as they bounced through the streets. Stian leaped to join them, but held himself back to express his gratitude.

“Ah, thank you, Hayase!” The boy happily went, his previous fear of her melting away. Stian didn’t see her reaction, or lack thereof as he raced to join the Ninannah pair.

The group came and went through different shops from food to clothing. It was evident they were taking pleasure in the wonders of Yanome, even Parona lightening up as they walked. However, March’s mood seemed to become damp at some point in their trip. A change noticed by both Parona and Stian. Though, neither gained the chance to comment on this when the girl inexplicably perked up.

“Hey! Hey! Over there!” March frantically waved, dragging the company into a man’s shop. From what he heard, the keeper was in the business of letter writing and giving messages to those in faraway lands. Stian briefly wondered what the girl wanted from his shop.

“Welcome, write what you want to say or convey here.” The man guided, offering March a thin stick with a pointed tip. Stian grew curious to the instrument, thinking about what it’s purpose was.

“Write?” March asked, not understanding. The boy was comparably perplexed, not having learned to write any sort of script.

“Oh, I see. Not to worry! I’ll write for you. Go ahead and tell me.” The man amended with a chuckle.

“Let’s see… Momma, Papa, how are you? I’m in Yanome right now. Don’t worry about me! The end!” The girl brightly regaled, bringing her hands together.

Oh, he understood what had troubled her now. Stian recognized the heavy look in March’s eyes. That struggle to bury a stone under brighter beliefs and dreams. After all, the boy had wore it himself for so long. She missed her family, her siblings, her mother, her father, everyone back in her village. Upon this revelation, Stian sent the girl a sympathetic glance.

“Okay…” The man nodded, copying her exact words on a white paper. Stian clapped his hands at the process.

“Oh, it’s like drawing pictures then!” He realized fondly.

“And where shall I deliver it to?” The man kindly asked March.

“To Momma and Papa! They’ve in Ninannah.” She responded happily, body bopping up and down. The man outwardly froze at her response, eyes shrinking from shock, his writing hand stiffening.

“Ninannah? The sacred land of Oniguma!” He repeated disbelievingly, receiving the affirmative from March. Afterwards, Hayase took a step forward and planted herself next to March’s shoulder.

“Ninannah has no reading or writing. Neither your father or mother will understand what’s written in the letter.” The woman explained, as if it were obvious.

“I know a different kind of writing, though.” March pouted in turn, as if it were obvious.

“Oh? What does it look like?” Hayase inquired, seemingly amused by the young girl’s position. In an instant, March spun and slammed her open palm in the man’s ink supply. Proceeding to stamp her hand onto a fresh sheet of paper. Which caused the man’s writing supplies to fly into the air sporadically. “What does that say?” The woman asked after March’d displayed the handprint with pride.

“It says, March is doing great!” The girl loudly replied, shoving the print closer in their faces.

“March…” Parona lovingly muttered. Meanwhile, Stian bent down and took one of the man’s sticks in his hands. Joaan, who Stian lead by their rope also bit onto a stick. Wondrously spinning it through his fingers to create a natural feel. The boy approached March with an idea sparking in his head.

“Hey March, want me to put a little drawing of you on there?” He warmly offered, looking to the man for permission.

“Hmm, okay!” She agreed to after a short pause while the man acquiesced. Gently taking March’s print from her small hands and laying it on the shop’s stand. Stian made quick work on the sheet, rapidly adapting to the brush in his hand. In minutes, a small version of March’s face lay next to her handprint in Stian’s typical style. “Wow, that looks so pretty! Look, sissy!” March exclaimed upon viewing his handiwork, showing it to the group.

“Thank you for letting me.” Stian went as he backed off so she could send the print.

“Okay, where in Ninannah?” The man asked professionally. At her confusion he clarified his request. “Which district? Which street? Whose jurisdiction?” He stated. March stepped back and looked to Parona for help. Though, the older girl did not know either. Then, the man pulled out a drawing of sorts with little x’s scattered all over the print. He continued to describer Ninannah’s general quantities. But, that was until Hayase swiftly grabbed it after Stian and Parona begun to press for details about the drawing.

“Let’s have dinner.” Hayase curtly deciding, to the girl’s displeasure. However, she was slightly appeased when Parona offered to carry the print until they could give it to her parents. Before they left, Stian studied the man’s stand some more. His eyes tracing the details of the paper and tools he used.

“Where do you buy these?” The Doki boy politely asked, pointing at the various features.

“Oh, I get them from a different shop. But, it’s very expensive and takes a while to walk to from here.” The man answered, resetting his stand for new customers.

“Ah…” Stian trailed off, the seeds of disappointment beginning to settle. However, the man took a look at his face and shrugged. Reaching below his table to grab a small bundle of papers and a smaller stick. To the boy’s confusion, he pushed them into his person.

“Here, I don’t use these anyways. The book is too small and the chalk’s too brittle for me. You can just take them.” The man explained good heartedly. In response, Stian’s face broke out into a gleeful smile.

“Really? Thank you! Thank you so much!” He profusely thanked with a slight bow. The man waved him off and Stian jogged back to the group, his items in hand. He felt a wave of inspiration hit him as he dragged the chalk across the pages, marvelling at the distinct lines they left. However, the boy was pulled away from his revery upon seeing a still down March.

“I’m sure Yanome has some really great food, March!” Stian added in his own attempt to cheer the girl up. She quietly nodded, following beside the teenagers and wolf.

———

Their Yanome captors lead them into a fairly large building which smelled of all kinds of alluring scents. Hayase had them seated near an opening in the wall, allowing a cool breeze to filter through the room. Soon, four identical sets of food were brought to them. Bowls of a thick, rich broth with cooked meat, vegetables and some kind of pale threads called noodles. Alongside the dish was a leaf shaped basket with lines of brown balls on a thin stick.

It smelled amazing, penetrating all five of his senses with their tantalizing parts, and tasted as such. 

“Look at how she eats.” March whispered to Parona while looking at Hayase. While they ate with their hands, the older woman meticulously lifted her food with two sticks. While his companions giggled at her eating habits. Stian attempted to mimic Hayase. After all, it was new and different, so he wanted to try it. He found it not too difficult to adjust. Though, he was far more adept with a spoon, the sticks, called chopsticks were at least utensils.

“It seems you’re learning the Yanome way of eating.” Hayase noted as he successfully shovelled noodles into his mouth with the sticks. Stian shrugged as March looked at him funnily.

“Stian, mind your manners. You have to eat with your hands, like this. Got it?” The girl innocently chastised while speaking with a mouthful of noodles. He smiled at her, deciding to indulge and switch his eating habits. However, his proceedings were interrupted by Hayase.

“March, why don’t you mind your manners and use the chopsticks on your head, too?” The older woman suggested, motioning to the sticks that both March and Parona wore like a deer’s antlers.

“These are head scratchers. You use them when your head’s itchy.” The girl stated in response, causing Hayase to laugh.

“It seems that Yanome’s culture hasn’t been correctly conveyed to Ninannah. I apologize. Please continue as you were.” Hayase corrected in a patronizing tone, her words making both Parona and March stiffen. Particularly, the latter developed a momentarily dead look in her eyes, as if reminded of something terrible. While Parona glared at Hayase, Stian shifted uncomfortably in his own seat.

“Eat however you like, Stian!” March later told him, shaking out of her dark daze. He nodded, instead peering down at Joaan who was devouring a small pile of meat they’d brought out.

“Are you having fun, Joaan?” The Doki asked in a friendly voice. He lowered his hand to his friend’s fur coat in a kind gesture.

“Stian.” The wolf responded, causing Stian’s eye to twitch and his hand to pause. However, he continued to run it through their white fur regardless. Fortunately, the table above had returned to a jovial mood. Which was the case until Hayase spoke up once more.

“Well, March, Yanome is a fine nation, don’t you think? Don’t you believe it’s a plenty comfortable place to spend the rest of your life?” The older woman questioned with a smile, though her eyes twinkled with unabashed superiority.

“I don’t really…” March began to say. Though, the young girl began to tiredly sway in her seat, eyes dropping.

“March?” Both Parona and Stian asked her concernedly. However, they too began feeling irrevocably tired. Parona and March’s faces fell to the table first. But, Stian remained conscious long enough to overhear the Yanome speak.

“How unfortunate.” Hayase monologued, continuing to eat. “The western morning glory is indeed effective.” She stated, and in his fading vision Stian saw Joaan slumped on the floor as guards moved in.

———

He dreamed, remembering times of old.

*Flashback*

Up, Up…

Stian slashed at the falling snow, wielding one of the only spears left in his home. The ones his father had tenderly crafted and maintained. Weapons his parents had left for him to use. The weather was especially harsh that night. Clumps of ice piled in his hair, getting into his eyes and mouth. Yet one would be none the wiser looking purely at the boy’s movements.

Down, Down…

He spun the weapon in a circle before straightening it in his hands. There was an uncharacteristically hard look in the young boy’s eyes. Stubbornness born from regrets.

Left, Right, Left, Right…

He swung the spear from side to side, as if attacking multiple unseen assailants. It was a process Stian had learned from his father during his brief weeks of training. Only, he’d been more interested in doodling in the snow than learning at the time. The boy remembered now, more clearer than ever before, the disappointment in his father’s face at his rejection.

Of course, Stian only felt the overbearing guilt in his chest after everyone left. Now, he wouldn’t get the chance to apologize to his dear father. So, in his own way of doing penance. Stian pushed himself to practise spear fighting.

There wasn’t much to practise, though. Only attending a few weeks of drills left him with few processes, much less ones he recalled. Another pang of guilt pumped through his blood. Causing the boy’s eyes and hands to shake. How much time had he wasted drawing in the snow? Time Stian could’ve spent with his father, his mother, anyone else besides himself?

Back, Forward!

Stian heaved the spear back, proceeding to charge. However, his grip on the handle shattered and he slipped on the slush. Dropping the spear which flew off into the distant hills. For a frustratingly long minute, Stian lay still against the snow. His burning breaths being fuelled by anger.

“COME ON!” The boy screamed at himself, roughly punching his throwing arm. “Why can’t I just get this right…?” Stian mumbled, battling the blizzard to get onto his feet once more. He’s been at it for weeks, roughing it in the tundra again and again. Hour after hour, yet his form failed him each and every time. How Stian loathed that feeling of failure.

There was no changing the fact that he plainly lacked any kind of talent in combat.

The white haired boy knew this deep down in his soul, and it tore him up from the inside.

Stian trudged through the snow to retrieve the spear and try again. However, a problem arose in that he couldn’t locate the weapon. After the first couple minutes of searching, his anger mutated into frenzy. No, he couldn’t have lost it! The boy resorted to digging through the snow with his hands despite the blooming pain in his fingers.

“It’s getting buried in the snow!” He internally yelled at himself, cradling his frozen fingers to his chest. Unknown to him, tears had begun to leak from his purple irises, freezing to his face. Also unbeknownst to Stian, a figure in the distance approached his shivering figure. He heard a wolf, undoubtedly Joaan howl, finally causing him to lift his head and see the stranger through the snowfall.

“…Stian… Stian…!” They yelled, though their voice was muted by the weather. Stian might’ve been delirious by the growing pain in his limbs, or by his emotional turmoil. However, he swore for a moment it was his father.

“… Fath…er…” The boy murmured, giving in to the cold.

———

He woke up back in his home, engulfed in a warm blanket and crackling fire. His grandfather panted beside his bedside, forcefully spoon-feeding him soup. Water doused the floor of his home from the melted snow and ice.

“Grand…” Stian called, voice shaky and weak. His grandfather looked him in the eyes, sadness swirling within. He was one of the elders left behind, thus likely missing those who’d left as well.

“Shh, how are you feeling, Stian?” His elder softly asked him. Stian’s grandfather had grey and white hair intertwined into a long braid that hung off his shoulders. They were the tallest person in his family, his father’s father, always needing to look down when standing. The height difference was negligible however, as the elder was sitting.

“… Fine…” The boy answered, testing his fingers and wincing at the slight jolts of pain he received.

“Good…” His grandfather said in turn, sighing. Joaan was fast asleep on top of Stian, so the boy ran his fingers through their fur for comfort. The two Doki males were mute, listening to the storm outside and the flickering of the fire. That routine was interrupted when his grandfather spoke. “What were you thinking? Going outside in this weather? You could’ve died!” The older man reprimanded, a hint of anger showing through their crinkled face.

“…I…” Stian struggled to respond, looking away.

“You weren’t thinking, Stian!” He scolded, leaning back into his chair while Stian squeezed his eyes tight. Another tense minute passed before his grandfather kneeled down and unveiled the spear, a thin wrapping around the handle.

“You found it!” Stian celebrated.

“Yes, I did, broken.” His grandfather revealed quietly. “Why are you so insistent on going out every single day, Stian? Every day you leave and return unhappy with this stick in your hands.” The elder questioned, putting a hand to Stian’s sweaty face.

“…I have to… I have to make it up to….” The boy tried to say, though his voice failed.

“Your father…” The elder said for him, getting a resigned nod in turn. “Your father wouldn’t be-wouldn’t ever be happy if he knew you were doing this to yourself, Stian.” They chastised

“Well, I made him unhappy by not doing it when he tried to teach me anyways! I saw his disappointment when I quit!” Stian argued, throwing the elder’s hand off. The movement caused Joaan to awake and jump down onto the floor. The wolf sniffed the bed and then the soup bowl, though didn’t consume any of their own.

“He was not disappointed in you!” The older man retorted.

“How do you know that?” Stian whispered, crossing his arms over his chest. The elder was silent as his words echoed off the walls of their home. They puffed up their breath and stared at the ceiling before answering. A sort of calm entering his eyes.

“You’re so much more like your mother and me. You’re not a warrior.” His grandfather told him, causing the boy to flinch at the reminder. “That’s not a bad thing, and don’t you go thinking otherwise. Your father is more the man I’ll ever be or was, Stian.” The older man sadly stated, surprising his grandson. “Did you know I tried to make your father become the next keeper when he was about your age?” His grandfather asked, further shocking the boy.

The keeper was an important role for the Doki. They listened and learned from the previous keeper about the Doki’s history and past traditions. The keeper kept the Doki’s spirit alive. The keeper had also traditionally remained in Stian’s family for centuries.

“As did my father before me, and his before before him. It was expected that the eldest son become the next keeper and learn from the father. Even if said son did not want to become the keeper. Which was the case for me, and your father.” The older man explained, causing Stian’s eyes to widen that his grandfather hadn’t wanted to be the keeper. “I tried for years to bring my son up as keeper. But, he was more drawn to the dancing and twirling of spears and nets. More intone with the steps of a fight than a story. Despite that, I continued to push for him to follow our forefather’s wishes. For every hour of every day we were together I would bring it up. However, one day he came to me, all steel eyed and determined. And he told me, no, he didn’t want to become the keeper, straightforward he was. It wasn’t his passion and never would be, he wanted to go out and fight with the other men. Then he told me he was sorry for disappointing me, and left to go on a week long hunt.” His grandfather finished retelling.

Stian looked at him amazed, completely engrossed with the story as was his family’s gift. The elder sighed again, staring straight into his grandson’s eyes.

“It is a nature of praise, to not follow the mistakes of our forefathers. Stian, your father out of anyone, would not be disappointed in you for doing what you love instead of what he wanted.” His grandfather earnestly lectured, putting his hand on the boy’s shoulder. “He would also be the one most disappointed if you did otherwise.” He sombrely added.

Stian finally understood why his grandfather had told him that story. There were so many things he wanted to say in that moment. However, none of his thoughts could formulate and only one phrase made it out of his lips.

“Thank you.” The boy went, eyes growing misty as he used his sleeve to wipe them away.

“It’s nothing, Stian. Besides, I found my next keeper in your mother after all.” The older man said with a laugh, producing a similar sentiment from Stian. “And now…” His grandfather began but trailed off, eyes glazing over in thought.

“Grandfather?” The boy probed, shaking his hand.

“Never mind… later… please, listen, hear a tale from before…” His grandfather motioned, standing in his traditional gestures that indicated respect.

“Okay, grandfather…” Stian nodded, loosening in his sheets as the elder began to speak.

“Flashback End*

The white haired boy opened his bleary eyes. He first noticed it felt cold, and hard, that his body ached. For the tiniest of seconds, Stian thought he was back in the tundra. But, the arctic was far colder and his home far warmer. Like that, the previous events rushed back to him. Hammering in his brain so much it made his head spin.

Stian slowly moved his tired limbs, pushing himself into a sitting position. Now, increasingly conscious, the boy realized he was in a room made of stone bricks. Clumps of clay sporting from the lines between them. The wall to his left being replaced by foreboding metal bars.

“Prison…” His mind darkly whispered. He was in a prison.

“Joaan!” Stian called out, suddenly more alert upon realizing his friend was missing. He pushed his face against the metal bars, hoping beyond hope that there would be even a slimmer of a glance of Joaan. Yet, the wolf was no where in sight. The boy tried to think about their possible location.

Afterwards, a more haunting trail of thoughts approached him. Stian was the lone occupant of the cell, Joaan, March, and Parona being absent. The Yanome, Hayase had imprisoned them all.

He… he was…

“I’m alone.” Stian realized with a fearful gasp, backing away into the shadows of the cell. “No… what happened to… not again…” He spiralled, the fast transition cracking at his usual defences. However, before he could mentally lower any further, Stian heard a voice. Not a familiar one though, not Joaan, March, Parona, or even Hayase. It was ragged, masculine.

“You alive, new guy?” It said.

Chapter Text

“You’re alive, right? I can hear your breathing from in here.” The voice mocked from across the jail cell’s wall. Stian blinked, taking an unsteady step towards the bricks. He put his hand against the cool surface and slid it across the cracks.

“I-I’m here… You’re on the other side?” The boy tentatively asked.

“What do you think?” The voice snorted, a faint finger snap being heard. Their voice was smooth, like silk, yet also fairly youthful. If he had to guess, Stian would say the owner was around his age.

“S-Sorry, just a lot has happened for me and it’s getting hard to keep up.” Stian explained, lowering his hand to lean against the wall instead.

“Getting arrested will do that.” The voice parried, something akin to both amusement and boredom in their voice. “Name’s Zurui, what you in for, Doakee boy?” He prompted, causing Stian’s eyes to widen in surprise.

“How do you-“ He began to ask before Zurui cut him off.

“Overheard the guards mention it when they locked you in here.” His fellow convict explained with practiced ease.

“If you saw, then did they have a wolf with them? One with white fur?” Stian frantically asked.

“I didn’t see a wolf. Why would they even bring a wolf? Wait, why do you even have a wolf?” Zurui questioned, his interest blatantly piqued.

“It’s my friend, Joaan.” The white haired boy informed with a sigh. His mind once again wondered what had happened to the wolf, coming up with all sorts of possibilities, getting darker by the second. “Stop, they’re fine! They’re all definitely fine!” Stian desperately told himself. He shook his head, wanting to change the conversation’s topic. “Oh… well, you’re saying it wrong. It’s Doki, not Doakee. You’re actually the second person to say it like that.” Stian corrected, settling his nerves.

“Really?” The other prisoner went, before humming in what seemed to be a shrug. “I’m honestly shocked, like, stopped in the street with my mouth freakishly wide open kind of shocked. Most people, including me, sorta think you guys aren’t real. It’s that or don’t even know who you are. But, most people are idiots anyways. But, you’re the first actual Doki I’ve met.” Zurui chattered, unknowingly echoing March’s words from weeks ago. Though, Stian realized the other boy talked fast.

“Oh, I see…” The white haired teen mumbled, staring at the ground as his hair obscured his eyes.

“So, you still haven’t answered my question yet, Doki boy. I’m actually curious now. What’d you do to get put in here?” Zurui repeated his question. Additionally causing Stian to realize he hadn’t offered his name.

“Ah, um, I’m Stian. Nice to meet you. I, uhh…” The boy stammered, trying to think about the reason he was imprisoned. Which was quite jumbled once he actually pondered it. “I interrupted a sacrifice ritual… in Ninannah?” Stian weakly suggested, pulling at his hair. He likely butchered the pronunciation, because Zurui broke out into a rattle like laugh.

“Ninannah, eh? You a traveller?” The other boy interviewed.

“Yeah, both Joaan and I.” The white haired boy replied with a grin. He just had to keep talking. If Stian kept talking then he wouldn’t think about his current predicament. “We’re trying to find our old group. But, what about you? If you don’t mind me asking that is. What did you do?” The boy pried.

“I’m a conman.” Zurui simply stated, another snapping sound being heard.

“Uh, sorry, but I don’t know what that is…” Stian apologetically requested. There was a brief pause, and a vague grumbling was heard from Zurui.

“I trick people, you know? Hello gullible foreign traveller! Here is an absolutely bonafide jewelled talisman that will ward off all the wicked spirits of the night or whatever! Then, I give them a painted rock from the street. That kind of thing.” The conman detailed, almost irritably. “Was damn good at it too…” Zurui continued, slower in a voice that was clearly mournful.

“Hey, are you okay?“ The Doki boy tried to console. Zurui laughed again, though it sounded forced and hoarse. He could hear him snap his fingers again and again through the bricks. The sound weighing down on them both. The tense symphony was broken when Zurui must have stood and hysterically begun punching the walls.

“Yeah! I’m doing just dandy! It’s not like I’m going crazy doing nothing in here! I-I have two kid siblings out there, and I’m the closest thing to a freaking guardian they have… It wasn’t supposed to-to-they literally dragged me outside in front of them…” Zurui released in a frenzied voice, verbally hyperventilating.

Stian gulped, stepping back at the scene near to him. He was bewildered to see his fellow convict snap so quickly. However, a part of the boy sympathized with Zurui. After all, the love and concern for one’s family could seriously change a person. Although, Stian also wondered why he was taking their imprisonment so harshly.

“Zurui, your siblings are probably doing just fine! You should just focus on getting to them once you get out! I’m sure of it, everything will end up okay in the end!” Stian encouraged, voice light and hopeful. In turn, Zurui laughed that broken laugh once more. A soft thud ricocheted into Stian’s cell, signalling to him that Zurui had slid down onto the floor.

“I really, really do wish I could share your optimistic outlook on this. But, it’s hopeless! This is the execution block! The chances of leaving are practically nonexistent!” The other boy darkly murmured, making Stian freeze. It felt as if his breath was stolen out from under him. The room becoming unbearably chilly.

“Exe….Execution?” The Doki boy whispered, body beginning to tremble.

“You heard me. In other words, we’re…” Zurui went, going on to spam a string of obscene curses. But, Stian stopped listening at that point, mind racing. His hands felt clammy with sweat, and his chest tight with anxiety. The boy’s thoughts were in disarray, twisting and turning in on themselves as he tried to grapple with the revelation and what it entailed. Stian’s mental barriers defending his deepest spirits from the grotesque possibilities of Zurui’s statements.

His hand’s subconsciously reached into his bag and stroked the book inside. The Yanome permitted him to keep his old bag. It still held Stian’s normal clothes and the book with chalk. The boy hurriedly pulled the instrument out and began striking the pages without thinking. A minute passed before his breath returned to normal. Afterwards, Stian exhaled and viewed his work, a sporadic tangle of lines and shapes. He laughed at the absurd result. He needed to.

Depending on one’s perspectives, what happened next could’ve been fortunate or not.

The door to the room swung open, it’s creaking scream causing Stian to flinch. Two Yanome guards marched inside and violently grabbed his arms. Proceeding to drag him into the hall despite his protests. The guards silently pushed and shoved Stian past the other cells. In the process allowing the boy to see inside Zurui’s, and thus see Zurui himself.

The other boy had inky black, spiky hair that shot downwards. Strands blocking their blood orange eyes. Zurui had a visible birthmark shaped like a handprint on his neck. The boy’s entire face was olive tanned with narrow eyes, like a sly fox.

“Cya, Stian. Have a good one…” Zurui called out to him, voice fading away. Those words were the last Stian heard of the boy.

———

He lost track of how long he was pulled through the hallways. The flickering lights and uneven motions quickly disorientating him. However, it didn’t last long as Stian was lead through another doorway and into a small wooden chair. His hands were rigidly bound together with ropes so he couldn’t move. Though, the boy knew better than to struggle. A sharp light bombarded his eyes before dying down. Looking up, Stian saw it was a lantern, it’s wielder the stoic Hayase.

“You-“ He tried to say before a kick to his back silenced him.

“You will tell us everything we want to know. Do you understand, Stian?” Hayase intensely asked him with a smile on her face. The boy could only numbly stare in shock and nod. “Good.” The woman hymned, taking a step back while keeping the lantern in front of his face.

He realized it was an interrogation.

“So, Doakee boy, what were the circumstances surrounding your finding of the wolf?” Hayase quizzed, her eyes glinted, a nonverbal threat against lying. Stian took a deep breath to try and calm himself. Forcing himself to walk back into his memories and answer. Luckily, the boy’s spirits were uplifted recalling such happy moments in his life.

“I met Joaan when I was young, very young. It was during Winter, and they approached me while I was playing in the snow! At first we were both a little hesitant towards each other. But, I gave them some fish from my house and they eased up to me. After that we immediately bonded and have been stuck together since!” Stian answered, allowing a smile to reach his face. Hayase, and the Yanome officials next to her seemed unsatisfied with this response.

“We know you’re from a Doakee settlement from beyond the Ninannah mountains. How far out is it?” One of those officials, a short male wearing a robe asked. For that question, Stian had to think harder about his choice of words.

“I… it’s sorta hard to say if I’m being honest. From my home all the way to the forest a few weeks I think, maybe more?” The boy explained in a clear voice, disliking having to discuss his past journey.

“Our previous reports indicate nothing beyond the mountains. What is the terrain like? Weather? Wildlife?” The same interrogator questioned, if not increasingly insistent.

“It’s just a big rocky area. It got really hot, and water was hard to find. Then, there’s the tundra which is just snow, snow, and more snow. Blizzards can get pretty rough though, lasting for days or even weeks if you’re that unlucky. Actually, I got extremely lucky getting both myself and Joaan here. I had to stock enough food from my home, as there was almost nothing until we got to the rocks. Even then, I could only hunt one small bird to keep us going.” Stian summarized as if in a trance, brow furrowed from the minute details that could’ve spelled his and Joaan’s deaths. It had started to sink in how fortunate he’d been.

Meanwhile, his Yanome captors seemed more invested in his statements than before. They huddled together as if deliberating something. What that something was Stian couldn’t quite predict. However, he was given time to think over his situation once more.

“I wonder what they want from me?” The boy wondered, relaxing his eyes as Hayase pulled the lantern away. His thoughts wandered back to the Yanome’s pronunciation of his group’s name. Doakee, it sounded so wrong. Stian reiterated the name in his head, Doakee, Doakee, Doakee. A part of him wanted to chalk the mistake up to a language barrier. However, something about the title tugged at his mind.

“Why does that sound so familiar?” Stian asked himself, massaging his brain for clues. “Doki… Doakee… Doki…” He continued to repeat, squinting his eyes in consternation.

It came to him in a sleep hazed memory, surrounded by white. A myth regaled from times of old by Stian’s grandfather so long ago.

“The Doakee…”  The elder had begun while a younger Stian curled up in his blankets.

“You mean us Doki, grandfather?” The boy wearily questioned.

“No, the Doakee. Those who wandered further inland when we first landed on these shores. Our home is the heart of the Doki people, strong and constant like the blizzards. But, there were some who grew curious to the greater lands beyond here, mysterious and fluid like the currents. They called themselves the Doakee.” His grandfather narrated with hypnotic mastery.

“But, where are they?” Stian softly asked, his arm around Joaan, who was more a cub than wolf back then.

“The Doakee spoke of confidence and of passion. We will march farther, they called. We will find a better home farther, they chanted. So, the Doakee left our home years ago with those songs. Ever since, they have returned as whispers and spirits. Always wandering the lands beyond.” The elder chronicled with a chuckle, patting a sleeping Stian’s head.

It all made sense.

“The Doakee everyone here must be talking about must be the old travellers! They were real then!” Stian realized, as if wiping the fog from a mirror. His excitement grew as he began making connections between the two groups. “Everyone else… must’ve met up with the Doakee, who guided them towards their settlement! So, everyone else must be with the Doakee! That’s why they’re not here!” The boy joyously believed. “But wait… why wouldn’t the Doakee settle closer?” The vaguer part of his mind briefly argued,

“It’s decided then, the Doakee boy will lead a team out into the tundra to investigate.” Hayase announced in a satisfied tone. Though, her words made Stian jerk his head in their direction.

“What?!” He nearly shouted, eyes wide.

“You heard her, Doakee. You’ll show Yanome how to navigate the area beyond the mountains and get to your settlement. I’m sure they’ll be cooperative with what we’ve heard before.” Another official said, a cruel echo to their words. Stian guessed they were referring to the Doki’s own legends and beliefs. Or, would they try and use him as a hostage?

Even then, their attitude made things clear.

“Oh… I get it…” Stian muttered, smiling contently.

“…What’s he smiling about?” The official questioned, if not a tad perturbed.

“That’s why nobody’s around here.” The boy continued in an upbeat voice.

“What are you talking about?” Hayase interrogated, bringing the lantern back into focus. Though, she raised her hand in a signal to the stationed guards.

“I would’ve left too, if it meant getting away from you people. You won’t find anyone… everyone else left a long time ago! I was the last to go.” Stian laughed as he was dragged away again. Though, the boy never got to see his interrogators reactions.

Stian expected to be taken back to his old cell in the execution block. However, the guards pushed past to his surprise. He also noticed that Zurui was absent, eliciting some hope that the other boy got out. The guards shoved Stian around for several more minutes. Before finally dropping him into a different jail cell. It was mostly the same to his previous accommodation. The biggest difference being the presence of a small square window.

His ecstasy of his familial connection soon wore off in favour of Hayase’s declaration. Stian didn’t-couldn’t go back to the tundra after going through so much! He had to get out of the prison, soon. However, his thoughts were interrupted when the door opened yet again and Joaan was thrown inside. The wolf had an arrow piercing it’s side, and whined in pain.

“Joaan!” Stian shouted, racing towards his friend.

“It hurts…” The wolf moaned, making him jolt.

“Please make sure he behaves.” Hayase reprimanded, appearing from the shadows. She coldly left before Stian could confront her though.

“What happened to you?” The boy frantically questioned, yanking the arrow out. But, the wolf didn’t respond, just gasping in turn. Afterwards, it’s body began to rip away and spin. “Joaan?” Stian asked, though he knew what was occurring. His friend was transforming again, just like that day near the sacrifice alter. However, that alone isn’t what shocked the boy.

It was the form Joaan took that did.

———

*Flashback* Half an hour ago…

Zurui was grabbed, arms bound from his cell only minutes after the other boy, Stian left. Stian, that foolishly optimistic kid was probably dead. An ounce of regret entered his eyes thinking of the boy. Maybe he shouldn’t have revealed they were on the execution line. Perhaps that would’ve saved Stian from the pain that must’ve flooded his final moments alive

But, no, he needed to vent to someone, anyone who would listen. Even if that person was fated to die as well.

His only show of resistance was a small spit on the floor as the guards took him out. Otherwise, the black haired boy was resigned to his deathly demise. Not that the conman was happy with it. He was anything but content with his life up to that point. Zurui had just wanted to save enough money to get his siblings in a good place. Out of the small, foul smelling pile of shambles they called a house.

“It’s not my fault most people are just too dumb to notice what they’re buying.” Zurui defended to himself.

The older brother would’ve done anything to get out and reunite with his siblings. Even without his reliable conning business, if he could just be there to protect them. At that point, it would’ve been enough. 

“Yuika… Hiro… I’m so sorry…” The conman privately mourned, having already decided to spend his final thoughts on his loved ones instead of the various brutal ways he could die. Though, Zurui would have to live with the fact that his siblings were on their own. The rest of their bastard family having left long ago. In fact, he’d personally kicked some of them out. Which in retrospect, might’ve not been the best decision.

“Oi, how long we gonna walk?” Zurui questioned, purposefully pitching his voice to irritate the guards. Of course, he got no response as per usual. They walked for what seemed to be an eternity, and the teen saw a small gate ahead. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

“Take this.” A guard ordered, shoving a small spear in front of him.

“Huh?” He grunted in turn, baring his teeth.

“Kill the wolf inside the next room, and you’re free to go. A simple job.” Another guard sternly explained, pushing him against the bars as they rose. After a few seconds, Zurui’s hands were freed and he and the spear were thrown to the wolves.

“Wait-“ The conman tried to say, but hurriedly armed the spear nonetheless. Zurui surveyed the area, easily finding the white wolf sitting against grey walls. He should’ve immediately charged in and struck. But, something in the air felt wrong, making him apprehensive to approach.

“…A white furred wolf…” The dark haired teen murmured, suddenly recalling Stian’s question to him earlier. He grit his teeth upon realizing this must’ve been the creature Stian befriended. “So that’s why you ended up here, huh?” The boy continued, breath quickening.

“Go!” The guards shouted, and Zurui sighed. He ran forward, lifting the spear.

“…If killing you get’s me home! I have to do this!” The boy shouted as he flew towards the wolf. In a mighty sweep he imbedded the spear into the animal’s body, removing it as blood spewed onto the floor. Zurui sighed as the wolf howled and fell onto it’s side, whimpering. A pang of hard guilt had even begun to form in his stomach. The conman got onto his knees to sooth the wolf in it’s final breaths.

“Your name’s Joaan, right? I’m… I’m mighty sorry about this, buddy… But, it was you or me-“ Zurui had comforted until Joaan’s wound began to miraculously heal. “What the?!” He screamed, scrambling back. “T-That’s impossible!” The conman shouted in fear, looking towards the guards and overseers.

Before Zurui could react, Joaan jumped and sunk their teeth into his neck. He screamed in agony as the wolf continued to attack him again and again. Using his remaining strength the criminal kicked Joaan away. Futilely holding his bleeding wound.

“It-It hurts… it hurts…” Zurui cried, dropping to the floor. His vision rapidly faded as the guards came in and dragged him away. But, the conman knew they weren’t going to bother saving him. This was his bloody execution. “Dammit… I…no…no…NO!” The teenager helplessly fought, both physically and mentally. A fleeting memory of his siblings filled his mind one last time.

Meanwhile, in another part of Yanome, two kids huddled against each other in the cold streets. The couple were ignored by passing citizens and travellers alike. They begged to know where their older brother was and when he’d return.

Zurui thought no more…

*Flashback End*

———

Stian solemnly watched as Joaan’s injuries healed on their own. The boy sat against the wall, away from his friend who didn’t look like his friend anymore. Zurui’s body wandered the cell, inspecting his limbs and accidentally banging his head against the bricks. The Doki boy would’ve laughed if he didn’t feel so… lost. His loudest thoughts wondered about the real Zurui’s status. How did Joaan mimic the other boy’s form?

But, those questions would go unanswered.

He told himself that he just needed to think, and everything would eventually work out in the end.

“Stian? Is that you?” Undoubtedly March called, causing his head to snap against the wall.

“March?” The boy repeated, standing up. “It’s me! Where are you, and Parona?” He fervently questioned.

“Over here!” Parona alerted, from outside. Stian ran against the window and stuck his head into the air, gaping when he saw the girl’s heads in a similar position. He’d been put next to March’s room, and under Parona. The boy breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his companions, he wasn’t alone at least.

“Are you guys okay?” Stian shouted, tightly gripping his arms.

“We’ve been alright so far! How are things on your end?” Parona probed, hard at work on something he couldn’t see. Stian gulped, looked to Joaan, then himself, then recalled his day.

“Not the best if I’m being honest. I-I… They want to send me back to the tundra!” The Doki boy reported, holding his panic in. There was a pregnant pause before March erupted in angry protests. Out of all of them, Stian likely had the worst outcome. As Parona had been made a prison cleaner. While March was given the duty of caring for the downed Oniguma. However, Parona was able to take in his news and keep her head straight.

“Don’t worry about that.” The older girl simply instructed. 

He tried to keep himself optimistic. The Yanome would need time to prepare and plan an expedition preceding his extraction. Taking a shot in the dark, Stian guessed he had at least a week or two before they’d come. Until then, the group would have to escape.

Parona communicated that she had a plan at least. So, Stian would but his hopes and trust in the older girl to get them out.

The days passed by in anticipation. Both for the dreadful moment the Yanome would come and take him away. As well as for their time to escape the nation. Hayase would go in and out, dragging Joaan away and back for more tests. Though, Stian found himself unable to even look at Joaan without thinking of Zurui. In his rampant free time, the Doki talked with March and Parona instead. It was for them only that he could restore his usual positive demeanour.

He also drew. Though, inspiration was dry due to his bleak circumstances.

At the end of the first week, a guard silently approached his cell. Stian tensed up, looking at them nervously. His mind frazzled between hope and despair.

“Please don’t be time yet!” The Doki mentally repeated, hands twitching. Joaan as Zurui perked up, wobbling towards the bars. The guard inexplicably paused, staring at Joaan. Stian looked from his friend to the guard, perplexed. Afterwards, he unsurely walked forward putting a hand to Joaan’s shoulder. “Um… what’s going on?” He shyly asked.

The feeling of ecstasy that exploded inside when the guard removed their heading to reveal Parona was indescribable. She unlocked his cell, and a freed Stian and Joaan fled

Chapter Text

The teens, dragging Joaan by Zurui’s arms, rendezvoused with March and Pioran before navigating through the hallways. From what he’d gathered on Parona’s plan, they’d locate their Ninannah village with the elder’s assistance. Though Stian wasn’t complaining either way as he found the woman pleasant. Overall, events were smoothly playing out for a happy ending. Even then, he couldn’t help but look over his shoulder every few minutes for prowling guards, noisy inmates or Hayase.

The group entered an expansive chamber. Inside was a circular stone pit of sorts. Stian barely had a second to breathe before he startled backwards. On the circular platter, was the corpse of Oniguma. The ferocious monster that had terrorized them just weeks ago. The beast’s fur had been washed clean of blood, though red viscous lines still covered it’s face.

“They’re dead. Calm down, everything’s fine.” He told himself, pushing forward. However, Joaan walked on wobbly legs towards Oniguma instead of following. “Joaan?” Stian called out, motioning for his friend to return. Yet, he received no response from the wolf boy. Joaan hazily made their way over to the monster and pressed Zurui’s face against it’s side. “Joaan, we have to go.” The white haired boy urged to no avail. They stayed like that for a few seconds more, before finally breaking apart.

Afterwards, March shyly took Joaan’s human hand in hers, pulling them away.

“Come on, come on.” She prodded, step by step. When he’d first arrived with the transformed Joaan, both March and Piroan reacted with the appropriate amount of shock. That is to say, enough to flood an ocean’s worth of water. Luckily, a quick explanation for Joaan’s new appearance and a time limit got them on their merry way. “Bye-bye, Mister Bear.” March sombrely parted as they walked past.

Parona guided them towards a lower gate drooling murky, unappealing water. Stian put a finger in it and sniffed, recoiling away in disgust. The boy similarly prevented his companions from repeating his foul mishap.

“This sewer will take us close to the room with the wagon.” Parona explained, pointing a guard’s spear down the dark tunnel. The teenage girl did not enter herself however, turning towards Pioran and Stian instead. “Take March there with you. This is the key for the room.” She directed, handing the elder the metal key. The older girl proceeded to take a step back towards Oniguma.

“What about Sissy?” The younger girl questioned as Piroan lead her away.

“She’s got work to do. Let’s go.” The elder calmly reflected, jumping into the sewer’s stream. Stian unsurely glanced back at Parona, who readied a long sword at Oniguma’s flesh. He narrowed his eyes in on the monster’s face, unmoving, dead.

“Oh, she’s getting proof that Oniguma has passed for her village.” The boy realized with a comprehensive nod. His eyes trailed over the large mass of meat, and bones, and fur in open regret. Stian’s mind crafting applications and usages for the different parts. “… At least we’re not completely wasting their loss.” He mulled over, surprised to find himself feeling sympathy for the deceased creature.

“Don’t!” March suddenly protested, snapping the boy from his thoughts. Parona too paused in her actions, staring with wide eyes at the girl.

“March-“ Stian tried to say though he was cut off.

“What are you doing, Sissy?! Don’t!” The younger girl demanded to know, tearfully shaking her head at Parona’s strike. The older teen rapidly recovered, plastering on a kind smile.

“I’m just cutting off a bit to take home. We’ll take it back to Ninannah and tell the people in the village that Oniguma is dead and we don’t need to perform the ritual anymore.” Parona cheerfully defended, attempting to justify her actions.

“You can’t cut him up! That’s awful!” March insisted, a flash of fury shining through. Stian looked to Oniguma then to March, thinking. He came to the conclusion that she’d built up a close relationship to the creature while taking care of them. Which explained her strong resistance to mistreat the body. The boy’s shoulders slumped at the notion, pitiful.

“Awful? March, this thing’s already dead. It’s about to be burned to ashes.” Parona tried to play off, still grinning. Though, her words seemed to just make March convulse harder.

“But I’d feel bad for him!” The girl yelled, leaning forward. Stian had enough of the girls’ quarrel, which hurt his heart to witness. The boy lightly handed off Joaan to Pioran with a sigh, proceeding to crouch down to March’s level.

“March, you got to know Oniguma pretty well, right?” He softly asked, putting his hands on her shoulders. The girl sniffled, before slowly nodding. She looked to him and then to Parona. As if her older sister would act while she was distracted with Stian. “What do you think he’d want us to do, March? Do you think he’d be okay with us bringing back his body to stop children like you from dying? Would he want to help stop others go through what you did?” Stian politely asked in a non forceful way.

“… I don’t… I don’t know what he’d say…” March murmured, wiping the tears from her eyes.

“That’s okay, you don’t need to know. Do you want to know something else though, March?” Stian probed, receiving a silent confirmation. “The way I see the world, March. Everyone and everything is connected one way or another. We grow together. We help each other. And this is true in both life and death. Without one part, the world can’t work right. You’re a good person, March, you know that? If I were Oniguma, I’d be so grateful for what you did, taking care of them, caring for them. And I’d want to give that kindness back somehow, because we help each other. You and Oniguma. So, maybe it might be easier to think of this as Oniguma thanking you, and giving back your kindness.” Stian emphatically soothed in a wise voice that seemed to emulate his late grandfather. It was as if the elder’s spirit had stood with him as he spoke.

March blinked, crying into his arms.

“But what if I want him to keep it?” She passionately questioned.

“Well, March. The most important things in life go both ways.” He gently explained, giving her a friendly pat on the head. Before he knew what had happened, the girl launched herself at him. Giving the boy a tight hug, which he warmly returned. However, they were still fighting against the clock. So, Stian soon signalled Pioran over to take March away.

Meanwhile, Parona sliced a small section of Oniguma away. The dark haired teenager had been thoughtful, and thus only cut off an enlarged claw as her proof. Leaving the rest of the bear’s body untouched in peace.

“Let’s go.” She determined upon finishing, hopping into the sewers herself.

———

They swiftly found the caravan Hayase had transported them in. Parona donned her Yanome disguise once more and took the vehicle’s helm. While the rest of the group hid in the back as she began driving them away.

“Yay! We escaped!” March celebrated, cheering herself up from the previous incident. She hugged Stian, and then Joaan around Zurui’s leg, to which they apathetically cocked their head.

“We’re going to barge right through the city.” Parona sternly explained, getting an agreeing voice from Pioran.

“We’re going home to Ninannah. I’m so happy! I get to see Momma and Papa again!” The younger girl happily regaled, stars lighting up in her eyes. Stian felt his lips curl upwards at the sight, leaning against the caravan’s opposite wall. He stretched his fingers through the running winds that charged by.

“I can’t wait to see what your village looks like, March! It sounds amazing!” The Doki boy expressed, excitedly clapping his hands together. He’d already compiled an entire library in his mind of mental illustrations of their village. Pictures Stian painted from March and Parona’s recounts of Ninannah.

“I can’t wait for you to see it too! Do you think Momma and Papa will be happy when they find out I’m still alive?” March began to question, the smallest of concern filling her voice.

“Of course they will, March!” Both Parona and Stian challenged. However, before they could continue the conversation. A harsh rumble overtook the caravan, momentarily flinging the passengers into the air. Stian and March yelped as they hit the ground. While Joaan didn’t even seem to notice the commotion. It was the first of many obstacle in their path.

“You’re a terrible driver. Should I take over?” Pioran criticized, standing up in the caravan. Parona must’ve agreed, because the elder moved to the driver’s seat through the small opening up front. Joaan gurgled, eyes droopy as they kicked a small leafy package on the floor. Out of the packaging came several white balls, which smelled of sweet sugar.

Stian moved to inspect the object. Unfortunately, a glint of flashing colours and metals caught his attention. Looking out the caravan’s doorway he saw a horde of Yanome chasing them. At the party’s head a methodic Hayase with her spear ready. His mind entered a panic mode, and he jumped to alert the others.

“All Right…” Parona chattered, moving ahead of Stian while removing her robe. “Hey what do you want to do when you become a grown-up?” The older girl casually asked March. Concurrently, she gave a serious look to Stian. Gesturing with her eyes towards the Yanome and then to March.

He thought hard about her unsaid message.

She wanted him to distract March. Stian nodded, slow in understanding. Parona flashed him a appreciative smile as she exited the main area to combat their pursuers. While Stian looked back to the young girl unsurely. Right, he could do this. He’d done a great job at it for years.

“Well, I want to do everything a grown-up can.” March cheerfully droned about her hopes and dreams. Stian attentively listened while she detailed her cooking ventures, her family, her children, her writing and education. The girl’s accounts were deeply endearing. He offered up his own opinions every now and then to keep her occupied. Occasionally sending a nervous glance at Parona when he could.

“You and Joaan will learn and grow with me, right?” The younger girl brightly asked.

“Well, we’ll certainly try, March. It sounds like a great life.” Stian immediately answered in a similar tone, pulling at his white locks. At that moment, Parona jumped back with her arm raised. Attached to the limb was a hard metal surface that acted as a shield. Swarms of arrows proceeded to bombard the defence right in front of them.

“Parona!” The Doki boy shouted.

“Sissy!” March cried out, and Stian gaped before gritting his teeth at failing his task.

“I’m fine!” Parona waved off nonchalantly, grabbing a stray mob in the caravan’s corner. She pulled the top off and bent the handle back all while talking. “This is a game! We win by getting home without being caught!” The teenager bravely announced, crafting a makeshift bow with the offence’s own arrows. Parona shot one of those arrows at Hayase, who effortlessly blocked the projectile with her own weapon. The Yanome woman grew that creepy smile on her face that made Stian involuntarily step back.

“Leave the immortal behind, and I’ll spare your lives!” She ordered in a chilling voice, hot on their tail.

“No” March hissed.

“I refuse!” Parona defiantly echoed.

“Absolutely not!” Stian vehemently turned down, narrowing his eyes with uncharacteristic venom. He’d rather be murdered by the Yanome than abandon Joaan to them. With a cruel smirk, Hayase motioned for some of her guards to race ahead on mules. With the power of a relentless current. Those guards caught up to the caravan and lunged aboard.

“Come! I’ll kick you off!” Parona threatened in a fighting stance.

“No, Sissy! It’s dangerous! They’ll kill you!” The younger girl desperately chanted, pulling at her sister’s legs to no avail. Parona shrugged the child off, marching forward to face their attackers.

“Stay back!” The older teen fearlessly shouted as spear clashed with spear. The clatter reverberating throughout the caravan.

“What’s going on! Is something the matter?!” Pioran called from the caravan’s front.

“… Everything’s fine! Please keep going, Pioran!” Stian reassured, though he struggled to grapple the rising concern in his chest. Yet, he fought to remain upbeat for March. The boy comforted himself with the knowledge that he wouldn’t need to worry about Joaan becoming injured. “Everything will work out! Everything will work out!” Replayed nonstop in the boy’s frenzied mind, joining with the hurdles of the road.

Things did not work out.

———

Parona successfully fought the guards off the caravan, mercilessly kicking them onto the ground below. However, Hayase loaded up an arrow into her own bow. A cunning smirk filled her face as her eyes lit up with maniacal glee. The Yanome woman pulled back the string, and meticulously fired her attack.

Meanwhile, March had been frantically pacing in the caravan’s doorway. Watching Parona hold off the guards, petrified in place. The girl’s young mind leaped from solution to assistance to possibility. Any way she could do anything to help.

“What do I do? What can I do? What should I do?” March muttered incessantly like a swarm of bees around their hive.

The arrow sailed through the sky like a hot knife through butter. Reaching the zenith of it’s curve, the feathers bathed in the sun’s rays. Proceeding to hone in on it’s oblivious target. March saw the shot first.

“… I can do something, too.” The girl deathly whispered. Then, March acted.

“Huh, MARCH!” Stian screamed using all the oxygen in his lungs. Before the girl could fly out of the doorway, he’d tackled her back to the wooden floorboards in a pant. Thinking quickly, the Doki boy heaved the resisting child back into the relative safety of the caravan.

“No! Sissy!” March wailed, clawing at Stian’s sleeves to reach Parona. Stian sweated, daring to glance at his dark haired companion. The younger girl’s shouts had instilled a nightmarish fear inside him. Had he missed something? Had a sword or an arrow pierced Parona dead? Her fresh blood seeping into the wood and dirt as she struggled to control her wound? The insane cackle that would spiral out of Hayase’s lips from a successful kill? Foreboding guilt and regret began to preemptively pile up in Stian’s throat. He tasted bile.

Fortunately, the only sight he saw was a hissing Parona. The teenager cradling a small slash in her side, bandages soaked red. The incriminating arrow was lodged deep into the caravan’s frame, dripping with similar dark droplets. Parona was wounded, but the wound itself wasn’t serious. She would live.

“She’s fine, March! Please calm down!” Stian pleaded, still keeping the shrieking girl back. However, March struggled like a wild cat. The boy frustratedly sighed, using his legs to push them to the side of the caravan. The young girl went on to punch him in the face. He winced, for a child March had a considerable amount of strength. Alternatively, Stian was just pathetically weak.

Nonetheless, the uptake brought about an opening in Stian’s hold. Which allowed March to almost break free. Though, the boy regained his senses in a split second and pushed his hand forward to reestablish a barrier.

A blinding pain seared his arm before he was aware of what had happened. Howling, Stian scampered against the far wall of the caravan, releasing a stunned March. Prying his purple eyes open, the boy cradled his right palm where a thick, rugged gash mocked him. Blood pooled out from the wound and onto his clothing. Next to the front opening, his assailant, another arrow hunkered down in the wood.

Stian shook, setting his eyes on the shooter. A devious Hayase, he shouldn’t have been surprised.

“I-I’m okay, March, Joaan-“ The boy began to assure before his yellow eyed friend sprinted out of the caravan. “Joaan!” Stian shouted with a groan. Had his other free hand been available, he would’e dragged it down his face. When had Joaan even learned to move that fast?

Joaan shifted into their wolf form as they leapt through the air at the Yanome. Stian felt a wave of fond familiarity return to him for a brief moment. Though, the relief was short lived. Hayase cockily stated something to his friend, though he couldn’t understand her words through the pounding pressure in his limbs. The Yanome woman fired another precise arrow, poised at Joaan’s back.

Her shot landed, burying itself in Joaan’s white hide. However, as time froze to a stop around Stian, the wolf transformed again.

And Stian was horrified at the results.

Joaan transformed into their usual swirling mass of white. Only that spiral seemed to explode with body and strength, expanding to become larger than the surrounding buildings. Yellow eyes disappeared behind beady circles. Soulless spikes emerged from Joaan’s fur as blood spread across their expression. Joaan had transformed into Oniguma.

In the creature’s image, Joaan raised a claw and swiped at Hayase and her crew. The force landed a direct impact and sent them flying against the close structures. Fate seemed to turn against the Yanome afterwards. With Joaan unleashing a ferocious disaster onto their homes. Joaan became a hunter chasing it’s helpless prey. Barreling through barrages of guards, and trouncing houses to sticks and stones.

The screams of the Yanome people filled the once peaceful sky.

And Stian watched and listened, the air having fled his body. His eyes were diluted beyond possibility, numbed to sound and the pain in his body. The boy didn’t react to March and Parona’s words or hands. He could only observe in the wanted caravan the carnage his dear friend was dealing.

It was too… too much…

Ignoring the cries of his companions, Stian pounced off the caravan on shaky limbs. His body protested such an action, screaming at him to be still. However, the boy’s mind had other ideas. He coughed as dust invaded his nostrils and scratched at his cloudy eyes. Yet, Stian ventured forward towards Joaan. The sounds of tragedy surrounding him.

He had to stop them.

“Joaan…” Stian croaked, leaning against the remains of some Yanome business. The fruits that once excited him felt limb on the dirt. “Joaan…” The Doki boy hoarsely tried to say again, a new wave of violence passing over him. There was no blocking out the haunting melodies this time. People crying out for their loved ones, their livelihoods, their very lives.

“JOAAN! STOP THIS!” Stian screamed, wrestling at his friend’s huge feet. Joaan paused, looking down at the boy. “Please… stop.” He tearfully repeated, holding his bleeding hand to his chest. Thankfully, his friend understood and transformed back into Zurui’s form. Which elicited a heavy sigh from Stian as he grabbed their arm to leave. He pointedly ignored the falling arrows that no longer breached an animal’s fur, or the blank expression on Zurui’s face.

“Stian! Stian!” Two feminine voiced called out through the chaos. He smiled upon seeing March and Parona racing towards him. They were a small light in the darkness.

“March, Parona! Wait, where’s Pioran?” The boy asked, looking over their shoulders only to see ominously abandoned streets.

“I tried to get her to take March away but… March just wouldn’t take no for an answer when I told her to stay.” Parona nervously explained while March bounced around Stian and Joaan. “I couldn’t ask her to stop so I think we can get away on Joaan.” The older girl stated, sending glances at the transformed Joaan. Stian understood, it was a logical method, just one that tugged at his mind the wrong way.

“Okay, are you okay with that, Joaan?” The white haired boy prodded, silence his response. Joaan drew Zurui’s head up and down as if dully inspecting their handiwork. “Pretty sure they’ll be alright with it.” He spoke for them, taking the gesture as affirmation.

“Good, just…” Parona trailed off, staring at something beyond the group. Stian turned, finding the majorly wounded Hayase gasping in the ruins of some wooden stall. The Yanome woman had suffered deep tears and slashes from Joaan’s attack, spewing dark red blood all over her person. The older teen looked at their enemy with such blistering scorn that could’ve rivalled the sun itself. Parona’s eyes noted the sharp piece of metal near them, the tip pointing at Hayase’s neck.

It was practically offering itself up for sacrifice.

“No. No more killing today!” Stian rivalled, staring her down with a hard expression. He took a few long strides to stand between her and Hayase.

“I’ll be quick.” Parona argued in a steely voice that ironically resembled the woman she despised so.

“I said… no more killing…” The boy stood his ground, eyes defiant yet cowardly. Stian failed to keep the tremble from his voice. However, March tugged at Parona’s hand, seemingly freeing her from the dark vengeful cloud she’d been trapped in. The older girl grumbled but let the issue go to his immense relief.

“We don’t have time.” Parona pointed out to Joaan. At the same moment, lines upon lines of Yanome guards had risen around them. Their weapons armed and ready. Stian put his hand on Zurui’s shoulder as Oniguma’s mass enveloped the group. He felt the air currents bristle through his clothing as they rose above the streets and people. The sunlight fixate on his back and wounds.

Stian shifted his head downwards, refusing to look at anything else besides the white fur below him. It didn’t take much to pretend it was the fur of a wolf rather than a bear.

———

The boy spent most of the long journey through Yanome and Ninannah thinking. The lost feelings had returned, dancing around him in games of charades. He just didn’t know what to feel. Because what was he even supposed to feel? Parona and March had tempted him with conversation prompts. However, he was too deep in thought to convincingly engage. Things needed to be fine before Stian could continue his journey.

In his defence, the boy was able to manage their more important goals. Parona had told their small group to be on the lookout for Pioran. As she’d told the elder they’d attempt to meet up at some point. Unfortunately, they hadn’t found any trace of either her nor the caravan as they ravaged the countryside.

“What if she was caught in the rampage?” The bad thoughts whispered. Yet Stian was too busy to pay them any conscious mind.

Joaan stopped periodically every few nights to recuperate. They would shrink back down to Zurui’s form, and Stian tried his best to disregard how his friend seemed to prefer that body over a wolf’s.

On one such night, an idea floated into Stian’s head. A certain idea that made his mind feel both lighter and heavier at the same time. A particular idea he’d had previously, and at that recollection his moral scales quivered.

Stian pretended to sleep while the others lulled themselves away. Afterwards, he waited for his companions’ breaths to harmonize with the night before quietly creeping off. The boy made it beyond listening distances before a wolf’s howl greeted him. He jumped, spinning around almost comically.

“Joaan.” Stian acknowledged, shoulders reflexively easing at the familiar sight. He ran his fingers through his friend’s fur coat and closed his eyes. Listening to the peaceful, untouched world encircling them. The nocturnal birds chirped, the grass whistled, and the trees knocked against each other. It was so easy to return to those peaceful times when paradise was still paradise. Oddly, the Doki found himself missing those days only a month ago.

“I-I guess it’s good that you’re here, Joaan. You should be, it’s the right thing to do, after all.” The boy reported, allowing his lips to twist into a grimace. There was nothing cheerful about his idea.

“Stian.” Joaan repeated in that distorted voice of theirs. He didn’t show any signs of unease though. For once, Stian was plainly relived his friend didn’t address him in Zurui’s voice. The boy didn’t wish to experience that kind of attack, not yet. The boy lead his friend forwards through the forest in a melancholic trance. Stian picked up what rocks he could find along the way. He would need many stones for his endeavour.

Meanwhile, with Joaan’s assistance the boy found an inconspicuous clearing to work in. Stian intently organized the rocks by size and shape in neat piles. Before breathing in the cool air from a nearby stream. The fresh smell brought him a small amount of comfort. He hoped spirits thought the same.

The boy steadily chose rock after rock as he built them into figures. The hours passed by as he slaved over the work. Occasionally, Stian would consider taking a break. But, such notions were always turned away in a heartbeat. He needed to do this.

“You need a lot of things…” The farthest reaches of his mind snarked.

Once the boy concluded his efforts, he stood with sad eyes. Stian was poised in the centre of a circle of stone markers. The memorials represented those who’d died during Joaan’s travesty. Those who’d lost everything in the span of an hour. He closed his eyes and inhaled.

“See your father…” Stian croaked, feeling the land under his fallen knees. It felt moist, like the slush of melted snow. Like, he’d been sitting in the tundra for far too long. 

“Your mother…” He continued, the titles like ice in his throat. In turn, he froze his thoughts to chant hollow, stone words.

“Your sisters…” The Doki boy murmured, listening to Joaan’s soft barks against his side. Inexplicably, he thought of Zurui’s story. The conman had stated he’d had younger siblings before his imprisonment. Stian wondered what ended up happening to the convict and his family. Were they safe? Or did they get caught up in the conflict-

“Your brothers…” The white haired teen repeated, mind swaying. How many ghosts had left families behind? Why and how did the wolf transform? What did it mean for Joaan to take Zurui’s image?

“…See and be at peace…” Stian finished, exhaling before reopening his irises. He made a decision in that moment. That such questions didn’t matter to him. It made things easier, made things hurt less, and most importantly made things fine. Which was what the boy cared most about.

After drawing Joaan away from the circle, Stian hurriedly changed out of his Yanome outfit and back into his Doki attire. The Yanome had been new and exciting. But, it had also been cruel and disheartening. His infamous paradise gained multiple faces as it became reality. It had too, been just as amazing as he’d dreamed. Yet it too, had been as horrible as some of his worst nightmares. All in all, Yanome had too many unfavourable connotations attached to it.

The teenager suppressed a faint wince as cloth pressed into his palm. Parona helped him clean and bandage the wound with strips of his Yanome clothing. Which they’d also used to salvage her similar injury. He hated looking at it, not the gash itself but the traumatic memory it carried. Another part of Stian remembered that tragedy, and how his wound lead to Joaan’s assault. That minuscule, mute aspect blamed himself for the bloodshed.

However, he abandoned those feelings with the stone markers. So, Stian and Joaan returned to camp both changed and unchanged. 

———

The rest of the trip went by relatively uneventfully. Stian resumed his bright disposition and thus endlessly chattered to the girls. He spent his days watching the colours paint the sky again and again. Sketching the forests and mountains in his book. With their permission, drawing small portraits of March and Parona as well. Oniguma’s fur was tenderly soft, like a cozy blanket that soothed the youths to sleep every night.

Another week and some had passed when Stian was pounced on by an exuberant March.

“Sissy! Stian! Joaan! Look! Look Look!” The young girl had cheered, pulling their arms and faces towards the distant views.

“What is it, March?” Stian asked, but his attention was diverted upon hearing Parona gasp. “Eh?” He blinked, trying to squint through a severe fog that had shrouded the area. His eyes adjusted to the lower levels of light and focused on a yellow blob in the distance. At first Stian believed it to be the sun. But, upon closer exception he realized it was actually straw, a straw roof, a house.

“We’re home!” March screamed, allowing her overjoyed emotions to consume her.

“Yes! We’re home, March!” Parona shouted, wrapping her long arms around the girl. Stian could see tears mutually forming in their eyes. The sight even steering his own pupils to water, which the boy swiftly covered.

“Alright! Joaan! Stop right before March and Parona’s village, okay!” The Doki guided, receiving a grunt in turn. He chuckled turning back to the celebrating Ninannah natives. However, Stian observed a discreetly hidden stiffness in Parona’s movements. She was nervous about something. Though, one did not have to know her long to guess what was troubling her. The boy only needed to trace her lingering stares on March. “Hey, Parona. You’ll both be fine.” He lightly encouraged through a quick whisper.

“You haven’t lived there.” The older girl hissed back, drawing her lips together in a thin line.

They didn’t have time to debate though, as Oniguma speedily reached the village’s borders. Up ahead, he saw a fairly large crowd of villagers gathered around a middle aged woman with her dark hair tied up. She sombrely held a brown cloth in apparent grief. One of the villagers began reacting to Joaan’s grandiose entrance, rallying others to call the bear out. Exclamations of shock and fear swept into their ears by the wind.

As his friend shrunk down into Zurui’s blank form, Stian noted Parona getting Oniguma’s claw ready.

March ran ahead while the others chased her through the mists. As if flying in the sky, slashing the clouds with every step. Stian had to actively retain himself from stopping to marvel at the village’s layout. He fell behind shepherding Joaan along the dirt streets. But, he was close enough to glimpse March leaping into the woman’s arms.

“That must be her mother.” Stian mentally uttered. The woman brought her trembling hand up to the girl’s face, caressing her skin as if checking if she were a spirit. Water leaked from both of their eyes, from everyone’s eyes. Another villager, an older man elected to stand behind the duo. Enwrapping them with his lanky arms in a loving embrace. “March’s father.” Stian declared, feeling the fire in his chest roar with approval.

The heartwarming scene was infected with seeds of contempt when another villager started yelling. The dissenting villager shoved an accusing finger into March and Parona’s faces, making wild gestures that some of the more timid folks seemed to non verbally side with.

“Oniguma is dead! We don’t need to sacrifice March, or anyone else again!” Parona courageously proclaimed, lifting the creature’s claw up like a trophy. March very noticeably glanced away at the pose. Though, the villagers seemed more enthralled with the supposed corpse of Oniguma.

Stian half shoved Joaan forward, gulping upon several sets of eyes being set on them. It shouldn’t have been that surprising, seeing as Joaan had transformed in front of their very beings.

“How do we know that’s not some wild beast’s remains? Everyone knows how much you cherished March! It wouldn’t be unbelievable for you to have faked this proof.” The dissenting man argued, slamming his fists against one another. Stian furrowed his brows at the religious discourse.

“I was there, I saw Oniguma’s body.” The Doki boy defended, silently thanking the bear’s spirit. Now, the village was looking at him curiously. They scanned his white hair, purple eyes, and strange clothes. While Stian himself heard the name ‘Doki’ being thrown around in the crowd.

“Stay out of this, outsider! Parona’s likely filled your head with heresy!” The man shot back with a hardened scowl. The boy blinked, allowing white hair to fall over his eyes. He didn’t seem dangerous, just rude. Not like his uncle though, whose sharp words held a certain charm to them. This man’s attitude was frankly unpleasant.

“Ah, but the-your land seems to be well! If March is still alive then, shouldn’t it be… not well?” Stian quickly retorted, waving his hands across his face. He wasn’t a warrior, and would rather not engage in another fight. At his words, the suspicious villagers seemed to still. Then, in a humorous fashion, near synchronized in looking at the stable ground, the bountiful forests, and the beautiful skies. A new round of hushed mutters cascaded over the villagers.

But, it appeared they had dropped the dispute, at least for now. Parona sent Stian what must’ve been a grateful expression. As the boy felt himself grin then duck his head in embarrassment.

“Can you believe it? I’m alive! I went through so much!” March shouted to her parents, jumping about and acting her age. The girl’s guardians warmly smiled. Her father hoisting his daughter onto his shoulders while trekking to their dwelling presumably. March’s mother dutifully followed the duo, wiping the tears from her eyes. Stian expected Parona to protectively tag along. However, instead the older girl turned to him, and with her head beckoned him forward.

The Doki boy’s grin widened. At last, everything was-

———

“Hey! The Yanome are coming!” A young man alerted, running into the village from the foliage. Stian’s face dropped. The villagers spiralled into a frenzy. March’s father gently setting his daughter down before questioning why the Yanome had arrived. The Doki boy froze, slowly pivoting his gaze towards Joaan and his own hands. Parona seemed to pick up on their pursuer’s motives as well.

“They must be coming for you.” The older girl warned, eyes unyielding.

“I-I’m… we’re so sorry… this is-” Stian began to apologize before Parona cut him off.

“You two need to run! You know what Yanome will do if they catch you, Stian, Joaan!” She urged, face stern but sincere. Like a wolf, he realized.

“You and March will have to run too-“ The boy tried to say.

“I’ll hold them off!” Parona stated with so much confidence there left little doubt. To his disbelief, even some of the other villagers chorused in her favour. It appeared that Parona wasn’t the sole bearer of suppressed grudges against the Yanome. Yet, that was’t the problem in Stian’s mind.

“I-W-We can’t just leave you guys!” He vehemently protested, shaking his head. “Not after everything we’ve been through! We can’t just split now!” The Doki boy exclaimed, his face flushed.

This was… reminding him too much of… that day…

“…Don’t leave without me, pLeAsE…!”

“They know Ninannah, Stian. It’ll be more dangerous for you to stay here.” Parona softly argued, holding her arm. It was evident in her eyes she didn’t want him to leave either. So, why was she still telling him to go? Why do people choose things they don’t want to do?

“…It’s too dangerous for you to come with us… sTaY hErE…”

“No-I-“ The boy insisted, body language devolving into frantic breaths. He heard a soft howl and felt fur graze his leg. Looking down, Stian saw Joaan was back in their wolf form. Normally, such a sight would’ve thrilled him. However, due to his sudden undesired recollection of his past. The boy was harshly put off at his friend’s appearance that made him hear the desperate barks of a pup. “Joaan” Stian whispered so deathly quiet.

“… Ow! Stop-No! jOaAn…”

“Stian!” A younger voice called out to him. He wrestled with his shuddering limbs to face March. The young girl had the most innocent smile in the world on her face. She held her letter from Yanome. The one originally intended for her parents. March’s handprint waved at him, her little painted face grinning. “It’s okay! We’ll be alright!” She promised.

“… It’s okay… It’s going to be okay… wE’lL bE bAcK…”

“March, come on-“ Stian breathed out, feeling betrayed. His eyes flashed back, and the white clouds were seemingly falling to the ground. If her village, which she described so lovingly was destroyed because Yanome was hunting him and Joaan? It would be their fault! No, it would be his fault for leading them into Ninannah in the first place! This couldn’t be happening-

“We help each other, right Stian?” March beamed, flipping his own words against him. Stian took a step back, stunned as the child continued. “You and Joaan and Sissy and me! You help us and we help you, right?” She went, still smiling.

“… Help your grandparents and eVeRyOnE eLsE sTaYiNg…”

Stian opened his mouth and then closed it, aghast. He stared at Parona, March, and Joaan. Their eyes collectively telling him to flee.

“… I don’t want to be aLoNe…”

Stian forced the smile to his face, hoping it looked natural in the fading evening light. He was a puppet, bringing his arm up to wave to his friends. It wasn’t him in control in that moment, listening, watching, speaking. Someone or something else was communicating in his weary stead.

“O-Okay… G-G-Goodbye, everyone! T-Thank y-you!” Stian stammered, departing on numb legs. The boy remembered March saying something sweet, and Parona giving him an earnest push into the future. But, one moment they were there. And in the next, they were gone, replaced by trees and bushes and grass and stones.

“They’ll be alright, Stian. It’s okay to leave.” Joaan tried to comfort in the voice he was so accustomed to. Stian begged his friend not to say anything else, lest it be in that dark distorted tone that had shattered so many walls already. A singular thought dominated his mind as their slow steps transitioned into thunderous beats.

“It happened… again… Not again… NoT aGaIn…”

Chapter Text

“Flashback*

The door slowly creaked open, though it appeared no one was around to notice. Subtly, an old woman peeked her head through the crack. Her long silver hair ornately braided in delicate patterns which wound around her neck. The rest of the locks dangled carefree off her back. Emerald eyes pierced the wooden dwelling’s interior as she pushed the door fully open.

“Go away! I don’t want to talk you right now, Joaan!” A sniffling voice cried out. Afterwards, a whimpering ball of white fur scampered past the elder and into the tundra. She glanced at it momentarily before turning towards the bed. Where a bundle of blankets slowly quivered, struggling to muffle their sobs.

“Stian.” The woman whispered, allowing the door to close behind her. She briskly walked to his bed side, craning to accommodate for her hunchback. Afterwards, she leisurely brought a chair over to sit on.

“Grandmother?” Her grandson weakly called, hiding behind his covers.

“Yes, it’s me, boy.” The elder affirmed, folding some loose hair behind her small ears.

“I… I don’t want to talk to you either…” Stian mumbled, wiping away more stray tears.

“You haven’t talked to anyone for a full week now.” She scolded, her eyes slightly narrowing. He flinched away in turn, curling inwards in his colourfully woven nest. “…Don’t be like that, boy.” His grandmother sighed, pulling the blankets away. “You can’t just sit here all day doing nothing. Those yaks won’t feed themselves, you know?” The elder continued, folding the cloths in her lap.

“…. I miss everyone.” Stian wept, closing his eyes.

“You think I don’t miss them either!” She retorted, causing him to shake. Her eyes immediately rounded while she awkwardly glanced away. A minute passed with nothing being said, the atmosphere heavy. “…You’re too much like your father.” His grandmother reluctantly admitted, a hint of irritation lacing her voice. At the same time, she tightly grasped her grandson’s shoulder. He met her sharp eyes, before wiggling out of her hold with a huff.

“If I was like my father, he and everyone else wouldn’t have left me behind!” The boy shouted, covering his face with his palms.

“We both know that’s not why, boy! And I’m not talking about your atrocious spearman skills! You have his eyes. And whether it be your father’s fighting, you and your… drawings. You both give your all into the things you… love.” The elder elaborated on with a loud groan. Though, it was hard to conclude whether if it was purely frustration or a mixture of something else. She tried to softly pull Stian’s hands back. But, the boy was insistent in holding his barrier. So, his grandmother proceeded to yank them away.

“Ow!” He whined, massaging his wrist. The older of the two gave him a wry look. In turn, he leaned back, eyes questioning where she was going with her words.

“… Astrid was much more skilled at these things than me…” The elder murmured to herself, referring to Stian’s then absent mother, her own daughter. For a brief moment his grandmother was lost in her own world. Eyes glazed over like ice in a way none could tell what she was thinking of. However, as quickly as it’d come the elder shook the feeling off. “Right, where was I? Where was I…? Your spirit, boy…!” His grandmother blurted out in a frenzy.

“… What about my spirit, grandmother?” Stian asked, tilting his head while crossing his arms.

“You also have your father’s spirit. A warriors spirit that’s foolishly relentless in his goals. A spirit that refuses to back down no matter how hard things get… how the wind howls… I’m not even going to try and mimic that fool…” The elder carried on, referring to Stian’s paternal grandfather.

“But, I’m not a warrior?” The boy pointed out, a bitter tone to his usually sweet voice.

“You don’t need to be an idiotic buffoon to have their equally idiotic spirit, boy!” His grandmother snapped, silencing him. Though, Stian didn’t take the slight insult to his father and by extension himself personally. It was public knowledge that his grandmother had never liked his father. Actually, she didn’t like most people. And spent many of her days insulting neighbours to their faces. Stian remembered many a time where his father whispered disbelief that his compassionate wife was related to his grandmother. 

“But, now look at you! Cooped up in your house doing nothing with that spirit! Why-Put it to good use and make sure your parents, my daughter, has someone to return to!” The elder nearly shrieked, jumping from her chair. Suddenly, she broke out into a fit of ragged, hoarse coughs.

“Grandmother!” Stian shouted, leaping from his bed to her side. Carefully, he lead her back into the chair. “Are you okay?“ He tried to ask, holding her hands.

“I’m… I’m fine, Stian.” The elder waved off with a wheeze, holding her back. However, she then shot him another stern look. “But… just use that idiotic spirit of yours and go outside and live… Enjoy your life until your parents return. It’s what they would want.” She muttered, grinding her fingers against her clothing.

“Grand-“ Stian began but was rudely interrupted.

“Now, are you feeling better, boy?” His grandmother gingerly quizzed, a stern yet soft expression in her eyes. And somehow, despite the elder’s mumbling and occasional remarks, Stian did. If only a little. He said as much. “I guess that’s all I can expect…” She sighed, caressing her own abnormally gaunt face. The elder shifted to make her exit. Yet, Stian called out to her one last time.

“Grandmother…will everyone else, father, mother, aunt, and uncle… they’ll came back soon, right? We won’t be waiting for too long, right?” The boy shyly questioned, nervousness spilling over his words. Inside, they all knew it would be at least a year before anyone returned. Though, the possibility of an extended journey loomed over their heads like smoke.

The elder paused, clutching at her silver locks. She seemed to carefully consider the question before answering. No matter how hard he tried, Stian couldn’t decipher what went through her head at the time.

“… Of course they will. Don’t ask me such a ridiculous question. Now get up and milk the yaks already!” She confidently replied with her chin up. Stian’s smile grew genuine and wide, spirits successfully uplifted. He even stood up straighter at her joyous words.

“Ah, I will! Thank you, grandmother! Thank you!” Stian profusely repeated, racing out of the house at her insistence.

“Be quiet, boy!” His grandmother ordered, though a smile tugged at her lips. The elder stood, nursing her old back as she made her way towards the door. Along the way, she coughed again, and again, and again. She reached the old frame, taking a long, longing look throughout the room. Her eyes imprinted with decades both hard and wonderful. She exited the house. Putting in extra care to close the door gently.

And Stian never saw his grandmother again.

*Flashback End*

Stian shifted uncomfortably in his sleep, wringing his eyes open. He brought a heavy hand up to swat the sleep from his face. Stifling a yawn, the boy observed his brightening surroundings. Still forests, the rustling of leaves against the wind. Joaan peacefully sloth at another tree’s roots.

They were alone.

Stian had counted the days and nights on his fingers. Watched the sun and moon rise and fall. Felt the reverence of starlight against his skin. They’d been travelling for exactly five days. Five days since he and Joaan’d fled Ninannah to escape the Yanome. Five days since they abandoned their new friends to fight the Yanome. Five days of tense uncertainty over the fate of their allies.

On the first night, he’d perched himself on an absurdly large boulder and gazed at the constellations above. It was an old practice for the younger generations of Doki to partake in. People would lay down in the thickened snow drifts, studying the stars. Scourging for the brightest ones to navigate the dark skies. He knew that some couples liked to challenge themselves and find their own set of lights to remember.

It was easier for them, whose young eyes were sharper and less blinded by blizzards. 

On that night, Stian stared at the stars and noticed they’d changed. He couldn’t find the brightest points that everyone, even the elders could see back home. Or the river of dim sparks that sailed beyond the ocean. It was a different sea of lights for a different world. A different sky in paradise. He wondered if March and Parona would look up and see the same stars. Or would they already be so far away that the stars would shift again. If March stared, she likely saw families of lights dancing and eating. Children following their parents through the inky abyss. Or, Parona who might’ve found valiant warriors guarding their homes.

Stian knew he might not ever find out what they saw.

But, he tried not to think about that anymore.

Instead, Stian did as he always did and focused on more hopeful thoughts. The Ninannah had the numbers on their side. He’d learned during their Yanome imprisonment. Parona would definitely keep March and their home safe. He knew that for a fact. After all, the brave, fearless girl wouldn’t falter so easily. His friends would be fine. They would be okay, he absolutely knew they would.

Meanwhile, Stian would work on his own mission. He would go hunt down the Doakee, and with them everyone from his home. They were out there, he absolutely knew they were. The boy was confidant he’d be able to find some kind of tracks and follow them. He absolutely knew he could. Stian, Joaan and everyone would laugh together. Afterwards, he would find March and Parona again.

They’d all look at the stars together.

———

The boy wheezed while hurling another rock at the canopy. Watching with bated breath for the stone to hit his target. A rugged rip delighted him as a bundle of fruits rained down. Landing among discarded sticks and stones. Stian smiled, gathering his reward as Joaan expectantly barked at him.

“Here you go, Joaan. Let’s keep going.” The Doki boy stated, pulling his friend along. He sighed, biting into the fruit in an attempt to fill the empty pit that had swallowed his stomach. Stian glanced at the wolf that eagerly walked beside him with a sigh. Try as he might, Stian was unable to regain the former level of comfortability he’d previously enjoyed with Joaan.

A lot of things were the same. The wolf by Stian’s side was still Joaan. His friend, mostly acted the same around him. Still tried to steal his food when he wasn’t looking. Wild yet tame yellow eyes remaining a constant in his life. But at the same time, a lot of things weren’t. Joaan’s immortality, being able to speak, to change bodies. His friend’s shocking violent behaviour, the death it brought. Glaring differences he couldn’t easily ignore, prying at his mind’s every crook.

Things were unavoidably different, and Stian was struggling to adapt.

The Doki boy had been prepared for some level of change. After all, he was going somewhere completely different. However, Stian expected at most new environments or cultures. But, nothing too bad or traumatic. Stian never guessed the hardest changes would be internal, straining his relationship with Joaan.

He mulled over these thoughts while chewing fruit between his teeth. However, a deprived moan to the left startled them. Stian dropped his food in surprise, jerking his head in the noise’s direction while Joaan growled. The boy’s first instinct was a wild animal. Perhaps injured out in the bush, or lying in wait for unsuspecting travellers. Stian felt his stomach growl, and he rubbed circles on his abdomen.

“It’s been a while since we had some real meat. Hasn’t it, Joaan?” The Doki boy teased. The fruit trees surrounding them were plentiful, for which he was eternally grateful. Yet his mouth watered at the thought of a hot meal. The wolf didn’t answer. Instead, cocking their furry head back as if assessing him. “Okay, stay close!” Stian instructed, taking a few bold steps into the lush covers.

On the other side was neither prey nor hunter. Nonetheless, the sight made his mind fuzzy and eyes water. Stian’s face spread out on it’s own in delight. He felt as light as a feather.

“Pioran!” The white haired boy called, sprinting towards the old woman. The elder was huddled around a dying campfire, battling the afternoon chills. Next to her was the Yanome caravan they had been supposed to escape in. At first her crinkled expression remained unmoving like stone. However, his rapid footsteps alerted the woman. She rose with lightning speed to face him.

“Oi! Boy… Stian…?” Pioran yelped, inquisitively bending her neck forward to get a closer look.

“Yes, it’s me!” The Doki affirmed, wiping fugitive tears from his eyes. “Spirits and Gods, you have no idea how glad I-we are to find a familiar face!” Stian expressed, his infectious grin reaching Joaan, who tentatively sniffed the fire.

“Oh… the immortal mon-one is here too.” The elder observed, squinting her eyes through the hazy rays of sunlight. “…Joaan?” She croaked, pushing her thin fingers towards the wolf. His friend cautiously crawled towards her outstretched hand before leaning into it.

“Of course they are!” The boy supplied, bouncing on his heels. “Anyways, how have you been since we lost each other?” He eagerly asked, making no mention of the other events of that particular detail. Pioran seemed to still at his question, her hand retreating from Joaan’s figure. The elder’s shoulders spiked upwards, her breathing sharp and laborious. Ever so slowly she brought her eyes to his, a mad red.

“YOU HAVE NO IDEA WHAT IVE BEEN THROUGH!” Piroan screeched, searing fury overloading her sharp words.

“P-Pioran?!” Stian stammered, backing away as the elder hit him on the arms. Joaan howled, and he had to maneuver his way in front of the wolf as she continued her assault. Pioran’s strikes lacked momentum and shocked Stian more than hurt him.

“I was lost for four days and nights! I had to ask villagers for food to stay alive! I tried to give the donkeys water, and they ran away on me, and I spent all this time here, hiding from rain, wind, and the Yanome!” The old woman despairingly ranted, her breath smelling of blood and rotted food.

“…You’ve been alone? Starving?!” Stian echoed, eyes taken aback. Instantly, he felt a wave of guilt and sympathy overcome him. He recalled those days journeying through the desert and tundra. Trying to keep his eyes from peering at their merger food supplies. Trying to ignore the fact that food was scarce. Pretending that the possibility of hunger and starvation was nonexistent.

His stomach tied into knots at the thought of putting another person through that, even if indirectly.

Stian took another glance at Piroan’s figure. In his euphoric reunion daze he hadn’t really studied her. The old woman was dangerously thin, winkled flesh clinging to weak bones. Her clothes bundled around her, as if disguising the fact. Pioran’s face was sunken, gaunt. She had a predatory glean in her old eyes.

“Right, Pioran’s old. She must not have been able to get any of the fruit from the trees herself.” The boy realized, inwardly scolding himself for not thinking of Pioran sooner. For not realizing the clear struggles a lone elder would face in the forest.

“…I…I…” Pioran panted, exhaustedly clutching her sides. His eyes widened in alarm. Then was not the time for feeling sorry for himself. He had to act fast. The Doki had watched his elders die before, and wasn’t keen to allow a repeat. Stian found himself walking back into past routines. He lunged for Pioran’s arm and gently lead her down to earth. Meanwhile, the boy motioned for Joaan to watch over the elder.

“Stay with her, Joaan! I’m going to find that tree from earlier!” Stian exclaimed, jogging while rapidly reversing their tracks.

———

He followed the lingering scent of pine and fruit. It only took him a few minutes to reach the sweet canopy. Then with the spirit of someone with nothing left to lose, he relentlessly hurled rock after rock at the fruits. The boy forgot to aim in his panicked state. Though, when Stian’s arms fell limb he saw a small pyramid of foods among the grass.

Shoving every fruit into his bag and cloak, the boy shakily ran back to his friend.

“H-Here! P-Pioran!” Stian urged, ungracefully forcing food into the woman’s bony hands. She greedily devoured the sweet chunks like a wild beast. Hissing at Joaan when the wolf attempted to consume their own fill of the fruits. The boy steadily observed the proceedings, pacing his beating heart as his fears backed away. He exhaled a sigh of relief when Pioran burped and settled herself on the ground.

“Thank you, boy.” The elder expressed, smacking her chest.

“It’s really nothing, not nearly enough for having put you through… whatever the last few days have been like.” Stian waved off with a sad grimace. He took a seat next to her, spreading his open palms into the dirt. He managed to suppress most of the guilt, though what remained must’ve seeped into his face. As Pioran turned her intense gaze upon him before shaking her chin.

“The Ninannah girls, March and… Parona, was it? They’re not with you.” The old woman solemnly noted, visibly contemplating her words. Stian stiffened, curling his hands into fists. He didn’t want to bring his friends up. But another part of the boy recognized that she deserved to know.

“After splitting up, Joaan… got us out of there. Then, we made it to March and Parona’s village. Parona and I managed to convince the villagers that they didn’t need to offer any sacrifices to Oniguma anymore. March reunited with her family… Everything had been okay.” Stian choked, feeling a well of sorrow stir within his chest. He forced it down. “But then… the Yanome were coming to attack their village.” A helpless pause. “Everyone there… Parona… March… told me to run away with Joaan while they held the Yanome off.” The trembling Doki boy explained, voice broken.

“I see…” Pioran slowly nodded, taking his information in.

“It… it was-wasn’t my-our fault…” Stian whispered, more to himself than to her. “Don’t worry, I’m sure they’ll be fine.” He had to add. The elder looked at him with seeming pity, before taking a deep breath and continuing to speak.

“And the Yanome… Hayase?” Pioran unsurely pressed, a silent apology flashing through her eyes.

“Last we saw… I-I d-don’t want to talk about her.” He was done talking about any of them. Stian’s mind was becoming overwhelmed all over again. Yet he vehemently refused to let his barriers break down to dust. The old woman moved her head in response, remaining quiet. They allowed the silence to stretch on, accompanied only by the shifting of grass and dirt underneath.

For a while Stian’s mind was a blank expanse. His thoughts an endless grass field, where the sky snowed yet no crystals touched the ground.

“What about you, boy?” The elder inquired, shattering the hush tranquility. He jolted forward, giving her a confused stare. “What are you going to do now then?” Piroan gruffly clarified. Stian blinked, proceeding to doubtlessly smile.

“Oh! Joaan and I are going to find the Doakee!” The Doki boy excitedly explained, going on to elaborate the connection between the groups and the theorized location of his family. This sort of banter was better. It put Stian’s spirit at ease and let him look to the future with hope instead of trepidation.

“Are you just going to walk around with your friend until you find them?” Pioran slightly critiqued, stretching her arms out. Stian’s bright expression never faltered as he beckoned Joaan to his side.

“Well, I wouldn’t complain if we just ran into them. But, we’ll probably find some information out there and go off of that until we can track them down.” The white haired boy described. “Until then…” Finally, Stian’s face fell by barely a notch. It occurred to him that he and his friend were just wandering the forest hoping to stumble into something of use. He hadn’t any doubt that strategy would work out in the end. But, he realized logically that an actual destination would be additionally effective. Some place to go and find the information they sought after.

“Oi, tongue tied, boy? I can’t hear you!” Pioran complained, shaking the boy’s arm. He shook himself out of his thoughts to respond. Beating down the strangely nostalgic feeling her words awakened.

“Ah! Sorry! I was just thinking! So, until we find some information on the Doakee… do you think we could stay with you…?” An embarrassed Stian requested, hiding his arms behind his back. He reasoned the elder likely had her own travel plans in mind. Plus, it would further his side goals of exploring the world and meeting new people. The Doki boy also wasn’t quite ready for it to be just himself and Joaan.

“I thought you’d never ask!” The elder shot back almost too happily. She gave him a toothy smile that showcased her crooked, yellowing teeth. However, Stian was not perturbed by those notions. Simply relieved at her agreeing.

“Ah, that’s great! Thank you so much-“ The boy tried to say before being cut off.

“Of course I want some young folk to help me out! I can’t survive out here by myself!” Pioran interjected with a smug grin as she cracked her back. A part of Stian was disappointed in her motives for travelling with him. However, also wasn’t too surprised.

“Okay! Do you uh, having any directions in mind?” Stian asked, shrugging the comment off.

“Nope!” The old woman replied in a way that was almost proud. To which Stian sighed. He glanced at Joaan who rummaged their head through his fruit smelling bag and then to a packing Pioran. The boy grinned as he lead the group of then three off into the woods. It wasn’t a loss of any kind.

Chapter Text

Not much changed in the following days of meeting Pioran. They wandered what was beginning to seem like an endless forest. Stian only having to work a little longer and harder to provide for them all. Though, the old woman ate enough for three. While Joaan was a wolf. So, he wondered how much extra effort he was putting in to sustain themselves.

Of course, the lack of new scenery was steadily becoming boring. Though, Stian would never complain. He always had food, water, and someone to talk to. Which in all honestly, were the boy’s main priorities regarding survival.

“-There was this one guy, Bjorn. I don’t know why, but he was really jittery, always looking over his shoulder at something. My friend theorized that he was paranoid malicious spirits were out to get him-“ Stian was saying to make conversation. However, Pioran suddenly paused before running forward. Her old legs erratically flopping from dirt to stone. “Pioran!” The Doki boy called, racing after her with Joaan.

“It’s a map.” The elder exclaimed, running up to a wooden signpost planted in the dirt roads. An out of breath Stian caught up to her side, pulling white locks away from his eyes.

“On wood?” The boy questioned, tilting his head. The Doki’s maps were painted on tough animal hides and skins. So, wood seemed like such a silly material to use. Being too easily swept away in the snow and too rigid to carry. Though, he realized that in paradise, there were no heavy blizzards or mounting snow drifts to displace the wooden signs.

“What’s this? There’s a town!” Pioran shouted, drawing her fingers across the sign.

“Huh? There is?” Stian asked, squinting his eyes at the lines that covered the wood. He could comprehend the presence of mountains and the occasional river. But otherwise, it was all nonsense scribbles to him. 

“Right here, boy.” The old woman explained, pointing at a small bundle of symbols. “Though it’s 100 ri away. We could maybe walk toward the sea…” She added contemplatively, crouching down while taking out some paper to write on.

“Ri?” The younger of the two inquired, blinking. Pioran turned towards him, proceeding to motion towards a fruit tree a fair distance away. It was around a three minute sprint from where they stood.

“From that tree to me. About ten or eleven of those is one ri.” The elder handily visualized before returning to her paper. However, she paused before sharply directing her focus towards him. “Do you still have that drawing book from Yanome?” Pioran piqued, straightening her back.

“I do, why?” The younger of the two inquired, removing the object in question from his person.

“You draw. Copy this into your book.” The elder ordered, pointing at the wooden map.

“Ah, I see. Understood!” Stian enthusiastically replied, scrambling to grab his own tools. After all, the boy’d been itching to illustrate something other than forests for some time. Opening his book, Stian’s eyes briefly lingered on the drawings of March and Parona. But, he quickly flipped to a blank page and began scribing the map. He speedily worked through the process, and began noticing something about the weird scribbles. “Hey Pioran, is this Yanome writing.” The boy asked, making sure to pronounce the skill correctly.

“Yup!” The old woman confirmed with a nod.

“Ah, I really like the idea of using scribbles to communicate and not just pictures. Though, it looks really complicated compared to how we did it.” Stian expressed with an awed grin. The most technical symbols of the Doki were the old paints of their ancestors to describe different locations. Even then, the boy liked to believe his own personal portraits were better detailed. Pioran sent him a sideways glance before mischievously smirking.

“…Do you want to learn how to write, boy?” The elder offered in a boisterous voice.

“I-Really?” Stian stammered, eyes lighting up with stars.

“Sure, sure!” Pioran casually waved off. Likely feeling proud of herself for some reason or another. With her cane she began drawing lines through the soil to write script symbols. “Look. This is how you write Stian.” The old woman dutifully explained as his eyes locked onto the script.

“Woah! So that’s my name?!” He loudly cheered, excitedly copying the symbol into his book next to a small picture of his face. Pioran nodded, pleased before demonstrating various other symbols. To which Stian diligently duplicated onto his pages. He enjoyed this fun new lesson of the outer world.

However, a whirling sound from behind made them pause.

Turning, they observed as Joaan switched to Zurui’s form. Inky black hair covering yellow eyes instead of blood orange irises. A handprint birthmark burning against simple ragged clothes.

“Joaan…” The white haired boy sighed, averting his gaze back to his chalk. He truly appreciated how his friend seemed to dominate their normal wolf form most days. Yet, there were still times when Joaan transformed into Zurui. The immortal wonkily stumbled towards him and leaned against his shoulder. “Um, what can I help you with, Joaan?” Stian awkwardly asked, uncomfortably meeting his friend’s eyes.

“Stian.” Joaan gurgled, pulling his book away from him.

“O-Oh, you want to try? Okay, just be careful.”  The Doki boy unsurely instructed, taking a step away while handing Joaan his chalk. At first, the immortal attempted to sniff then bite the chalk. To which Stian hurriedly guided their hand away to preserve his drawing tool.

“Oh, are you interested in writing too, Joaan?” Pioran eyed the black haired teen with keen interest. Stian took a step forward, surprised at such an assumption. In response, Joaan transcribed the exact same symbols into another page of the book again and again until they closely matched each other. “I’ll take that as a yes. Looks like they take after you, boy!” The old woman cackled, moving in closer to the immortal.

“… You do?” Stian slowly asked, a hinge of scepticism lining his voice. To add to his words, subtle flecks of disappointment swirled in his eyes. He lowered his head as his friend continued to copy symbols. “… Are you sure, Joaan?” The boy mumbled, facing downwards to avoid their gaze. He predictably, received no response.

“Oi, boy! Did you not teach them how to speak?” The old woman quizzed, looking at him with an inquisitive gaze. Stian abashedly hid his arms behind his back.

“Well… it’s only been five days since we left…” He weakly excused. A shy attempt to hide the fact that he’d no intention of teaching Joaan to properly speak. The way Stian viewed things, Joaan speaking more would be another blatant change. And at that point, the boy didn’t want any more unwanted changes that cut into his mind. The thought of additional changes tied his stomachs into tight knots and sent a nauseating spike of panic through him. However, he looked towards his friend. Who seemed so peaceful and content with his book. “But, I-I guess this’ll make it easier for others to understand you.” Stian relented with a strained smile.

“Good, good! Let’s teach him how to live as a human being!” Pioran set out with the confidence of a battling warrior.

“Him?” The Doki boy questioned, following her gaze towards his friend. “Oh, yeah… Sounds good, Pioran.” Stian muttered as the elder cooed over Joaan. He drew out a sigh before returning to his map work. Ignoring the stinging which disturbed his spirit.

———

Whenever they stopped to rest, Stian and Joaan reviewed symbols from his book. The boy would help his friend pronounce the words. However, there was a halfhearted nature in his tutoring that Stian couldn’t hold back no matter how hard he tried. A lack of enthusiasm when going through the syllables or redirecting the immortal to Pioran after only a few mistakes was often. Inside, Stian loathed trying to change his friend.

It was as if an icy claw would grip his heart whenever it was his turn to help Joaan. Freezing his bright smiles and thoughts as he went through the motions day after night after day.

“The way things were before were fine. Why do you want that to change Joaan?” Stian would repeatedly question in his head. Usually, the wolf could read his thoughts before responding to comfort him somehow. Joaan was always good at that, making the Doki boy feel better even at his lowest depths. However, those days his friend didn’t hear him.

Stian had to constantly remind himself that not everything was bad. For example, travelling with Pioran would take them to her homeland, Takunaha. A brilliant land beyond the vast seas. Listening to the elder woman speak of her origins was reminiscent of his grandfather’s alluring tales. It was like dreaming of paradise all over again. Except he actually got to travel to those amazing places instead of waiting. That knowledge alone sparked anew dazzling flames in his heart. Sending ribbons of warmth through his body which melted the cold around him.

Eventually, the group ventured to the coast. Cold waves brushing against soft golden sand. Stian and Joaan had ran their hands through the grains in wonder before Pioran herded them onto a ship. The Doki boy had to take a step back upon first viewing the transport.

“It’s just like our home, only sideways.” Stian fondly stated, tilting his head to stare at the ship horizontally.

“You lived in a boat?” Pioran quizzed as they boarded.

“My ancestors travelled through the roaring seas to get to our homeland. When they arrived, our ancestors turned their vessels into houses to survive in.” The white haired teen expounded. He sucked in the smells of salt and the sounds of fish. Enjoying the sight of clouds pacing through the clear sky without leaves or branches to block the way. “The ocean reminds me of home. But, I’ve always wanted to cross the waters instead of watching by the shores, right Joaan?” Stian prompted from his friend who followed behind them both.

“Sounds… fun…” The immortal goofily responded with a lopsided smile. Joaan had certainly progressed in his communication skills. Looking at his friend at face value, the Doki boy would compare him to a young child. Blissfully ignorant of the world around them. However, Stian knew his friend better then that. Joaan was simply adjusting to human speech and mannerisms. Which was an absolute certainty. So, he sighed, dropping the conversation for another day.

———

Near the finale of their travels across the sea, the sky was set on fire. Bright tendrils of disaster fleeting into the dark night while screams echoed after them. Pioran had explained the violent and bloody conflict between Takunaha and Yanome. Something bigger than any petty squabble or local battle that Stian had previously known.

It was war.

The Doki boy found himself leaning against the wooden railing, mesmerized by the chaos. So much so he couldn’t bring himself to look away from the tragedy as their ship sailed by. The sounds of the sea rendered mute by the distant fighting. The eldest of their group was long asleep in the ship’s cabin. While Joaan, his dear friend, clumsily stood by Stian’s side. Nonchalantly switching their oblivious gaze from the stars, the other boy, and to the floor.

“Hey Joaan, remember that story grandfather told us? The one when he was really sick and tired?” The Doki boy quietly asked, sinking into his elbows.

“No.” The immortal answered, shaking their head.

“You don’t?” Stian repeated, tone stiffening. However, he proceeded to sigh with an air of resignation about him. “I guess that makes sense… You were tired when he was telling it to us after all.” The boy stated with a curt nod. He’d noticed that for some reason, his friend didn’t like talking about their home in the tundra. A discussion for another time.

“Well… it was about our great ancestors, Ara, and Sot. The first of the Doki people.” Stian began, hearing his grandfather’s words ring throughout his head. “After a grand flood that scattered the world’s people. Two groups wandered the skeletons of the land. A group of warriors led by Ara the Brash. And the weavers guided by Sot the Patient. Both leaders cared greatly for their respective people, and sought to find a safe haven to settle in. Months of travelling through deserted wastelands and dangerous terrains passed by in grim uncertainty. However, as if the Gods and Spirits themselves had aided them. Both, Ara and Sot found a rich valley where the sun shone brightest. A land perfect for their groups to live with.” The Doki boy paused, taking a long breath before continuing.

“However, when Ara and Sot encountered each other building their homes. The two grew to become hated enemies. Hardened by the struggles of survival, and blinded by greed for their own group. They refused to share the valley lest it disadvantage their own. It became a great battle, one of strength and wit. Where the loser would be the ones forced out of the valley. Ara’s warriors would use brute force to stubbornly charge Sot’s people. In turn, the weaver’s would sew sturdy walls, sporadic nets and traps to combat the fighters. The battle stretched on and on, sucking the life of all involved. Tides changed day after day. Until finally, the groups clashed on the highest hill on the darkest night.” Stian stopped again, finding himself surprised at telling the tale.

“Hours dragged past, killing many in it’s wake. Eventually, Ara and Sot engaged each other in harsh combat. The warrior crushed Sot’s feet. The weaver cut away Ara’s eyes. The leaders trampled down the hill and into a discreet ditch near the valley’s bottom. Yet upon landing, the two were too stunned to move. They saw yellowed grass and dead leaves. Dried up rivers and animal bones. Harrowing effects of their senseless violence on the land they so desired. Red blood dripped down the hills like rain. Fallen comrades they had sworn to protect. The sight tore their thoughts of battles and dominance to distant shreds. Clouds parted, allowing a single beam of moonlight to illuminate the leaders before travelling towards the hill’s peak. As if the spirits themselves were beckoning to end this madness that had consumed the valley. Sot used the ropes around her waist to heal their wounds. Afterwards, Ara carried them both up the hill to the still fighting groups. Where it only took the sight of their joined leaders for the hostility to cease. With heavy hearts, the groups came together to find a new shelter. One not ruined by their needless brutality. The warriors gathered materials and food. While the weavers constructed clothing and boats. Soon, the group who called themselves the Doki, fled into the ocean to find a home.” The Doki boy finished, staring at his reflection in the water in awe. “I can’t believe I remembered all of that.” He thought to himself.

“Sounds… nice.” Joaan stated with a goofy nod. In response, Stian smiled at his friend before the expression faltered.

“My point, Joaan. Is that I want something similar to happen with Takunaha and Yanome. People shouldn’t fight each other, not ever.” Stian expressed, serving a particularly hard stare at an unflinching Joaan. He hoped that the immortal had learned his lesson from his Yanome massacre.

“Okay.” The black haired teen responded, eyes not telling if he did or not. Stian looked away from his friend and back out into the sea. He studied the other boy’s rippling figure, familiar yellow eyes staring back at him. Yet accompanied by unfamiliar features that a stranger had worn but weeks ago. The Doki boy had seen the convict for only those few brief seconds. But, the original’s face had had so much, more in it than his friend could muster.

Stian’s thoughts went to Zurui once more. A stampede of questions quarrelling for attention. He opened his mouth to speak before closing it, hesitation seeping through mental cracks. However, he repaired his walls and pushed forward.

“…Joaan, what happened to Zurui?” The white haired boy quietly questioned, purple eyes boring into him. His chest inexplicably tightened with fear and anxiety. Stian’s heart pumping faster, sending increasing amounts of panicked blood through his body. But, Zurui was fine. So, he had nothing to fear by asking. Nonetheless, his hand subconsciously began pulling at his hair.

“Who… is… that… Stian…?” Joaan asked with a slight frown.

“Zurui was someone we met in the Yanome prison. He’s the one whose form you’re mimicking right now, Joaan. Could… could you tell me what happened to him while you two were together? W-Well, I-I’m assuming you met up because you look exactly like him and-sorry, I’m rambling!” Stian rapidly muttered with a faint blush, wildly gesticulating.

“I… remember… yelling… pain…” The immortal answered, interrupting Stian while deepening his frown. They looked uncomfortable, as if reliving a discomforting memory. The Doki boy read his twitching movements and put a sympathetic hand on their shoulder.

“Ah, never mind, Joaan! I should’ve asked later!” Stian hurriedly deflected, quickly moving away. “Um, we’re getting off soon, I think. So, I’m going to go wake Pioran up!” He excused, speed walking into the ship’s lower levels while Joaan blankly watched.

———

Hours later, Stian carried a sleep dazed Pioran on his back through the nearby woods. Joaan walked beside him, steps random and free.

“My lover’s home… is that way… We’ll go there first…” The old woman yawned, groggily raising her arm back and forth. The Doki boy chucked as she accidentally smacked his head for what must’ve been the thirtieth time.

“Well, we should rest before going too far, Pioran. This forest is nice, I’ll set up an area up ahead.” Stian advised, glancing at his friend who held their belongings.

“Just… what I was… thinking… boy…” The elder tiredly responded before drooling onto his sleeves. The boy playfully rolled his eyes in false exasperation. Proceeding to lightly lift Pioran’s head from his shoulder and shifted to carrying her bridal style. They walked for a few more quiet minutes before he set her down on a dirt flooring.

“I’ll get a fire started. Joaan, could you maybe try and find some food around here? I don’t want to dig into our reserves if we can help it.” Stian requested while gathering rocks and sticks.

“Okay!” The immortal nodded, speed walking into the trees. Soon, the trio were enveloped by the blaze’s warmth while chewing some local berries. Pioran had Stian describe the native plant species in his book as to avoid consuming anything poisonous. Which proved wise once Joaan initially returned with an armful of poisonous roots and berries.

Though eventually, the group had to turn in for the night.

“Get some sleep, Joaan. I’m going to put the fire out first.” Stian suggested, putting extra care in ensuring that Pioran was comfortably situated underneath her blanket. He gently set her greying head atop of their bags that served as a makeshift pillow. The immortal hummed before knocking themself out nearly instantaneously. The white haired boy smiled looking over his peacefully sleeping companions.

However, he himself did not retire just yet. Instead, Stian silently opened his bag and removed his book and chalk. Afterwards, the boy tip toed towards one of the smaller trees near the group. The dark trunk had small grooves carved into it that were likely made by past explorers. Which was fortunate for him as his climbing skills were considerably lacking.

Stian climbed his way up the tree until he reached the lowest branch. Carefully, he maneuvered his way into a sitting position atop the dry wood.

“Wow, the view’s really nice from up here.” The boy admired from above. It was like the world had opened up to him, shrouded in starlight and the smell of crisp leaves. The breeze played with the pages as he peacefully drew the sight before him. Large, thick lines with curled tops for trees. A small circle with two figures below to represent Joaan and Pioran. Flecks of chalk scattered about the top spaces to stand in for stars.

Satisfied, Stian flipped some pages back to review the newest symbols Pioran had taught them. Softly muttering to himself while tracing the small pictures he’d doodled next to the scribbles. But, before he could lose himself to his imagination. A piercing, crackling screech invaded his ears. Startled, Stian looked down to locate the cause of the disturbance.

“What the…?” He whispered, eyes widening as he took in the sight below him. From the ground a root like creature emerged. It’s gnarled movements ominously flexible, the being rose into the air before ripping and contorting. The creature’s tip bent forward, and raced towards prey. Sheer terror filled his veins. Stian felt the scream leave his mouth before his brain really processed what was occurring. “JOAAN!” The boy desperately warned, suddenly feeling cold to the touch.

The immortal awoke too late, and with barely any time to react was impaled by the supernatural roots. The earth tendrils shot right through his mid section before  twisting to enter their neck. Horror washed over Stian as he watched Joaan gurgle while veins protruded across their olive face. His body moved on it’s own, hugging the trunk as he slid down to assist his friend. Stray twigs slicing pain across his fingers.

“Arg!” Joaan gasped as the roots forced him to his knees. After only a few seconds, the being retreated after sprouting a dark tree like structure off Joaan’s back. For a moment, Stian thought the worse had passed. Unfortunately, his friend continued to twitch in discomfort as strange red lights bursted from his figure.

“Like blood…” Stian’s mind morbidly compared. Then, he watched aghast as Joaan switched to his wolf form. They were baring their teeth, growling at the mysterious being who’d attacked. A similar feeling of icy rage was spreading throughout the Doki boy.

“…What is it, Joaan?” Pioran questioned upon stirring, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Stian’s eyes flashed from the creature to the elder.

“That thing’s already injured Joaan. What would it do to Pioran?” He thought dangerously, lunging to stage himself in between the strange being and the elder. “Get out of here!” The boy snapped at the creature, spreading his arms out like a shield. However, a gasp escaped his throat upon seeing the roots bend into each other, copying Zurui’s image. A nightmarish replica made of roots and leaves, the eyes eerily hollow holes.

“W-What is that?!” Stian yelped, taking an involuntary step back.

“Why do you look like Joaan?!” Pioran cried at the same time, pointing a shaking finger at the being. The unknown creature never responded, simply counterattacking the snarling wolf. His friend furiously bit into the earthy Zurui’s scalp. Flailing their limbs erratically, fuelled by a murderous drive. It was a clash between two powerful forces of nature.

The Doki boy helplessly watched Joaan fight the entity. He screamed at himself to charge forward and assist his friend. But, it felt like he was being strangled by some invisible assailant. His feet were glued to the grass. Stian’s eyes tailed the roots as they seemed to coil behind Joaan.

“Look out!” The boy shouted, finding his voice. The wolf’s pupils found his, and proceeded to drop to the ground. Just narrowly avoiding the circular tendrils of roots that tried to wrestle their tail. Joaan howled and jumped away, running circles in preparation for another attack.

Meanwhile, the entity finally seemed to register his and Pioran’s presence. It cocked it’s head in their direction, stretching their arms out. Stian saw the limbs rapidly expand towards them first. And quickly dragged the old woman away. The two humans coughed as the roots hit the ground and unleashed earthen dust into the air. Yet, he proceeded to shove Pioran further and further away from harm’s way.

“Stop! Stay back!” Stian was hissing into her ear as she protested his decision. Unluckily, his constant vigilance of the entity’s main body left him oblivious to the developing roots beneath their own feet. It was only with the sound of shifting did he notice. But notice he did too late.

“Boy, move!” Pioran screeched at him. Her being the one to yank him away from the offensive strike that time. However, Stian failed to avoid being wounded by the sharp roots that had sprung up like spears. He released a pained gasp as his cheek was deeply cut. His hands immediately flew to the injured part as blood dripped to the soil.

———

Stian’s running slowed as he cradled the gash. Feeling the rising heat in the area due to both pain and adrenaline. Fortunately for him, the creature became agitated in reaction to Joaan resuming their ferocious attacks. Redirecting their focus towards the troublesome yet persistent wolf. Through grit teeth and shaky steps backwards, Stian caught something shine through the darkness.

Something pulsing red distinguished itself from the dull brown of the entity. It’s glow screaming of the upmost importance.

Another howl rippled throughout the night sky as Joaan was once again caught by the roots. The strange red lights protruding out from the wolf’s body repeatedly. The conflict seemed to be moving away from them for now, to Stian’s immense worry and relief. Though, his anxieties soon outweighed his solaces when Joaan transformed into Oniguma.

The white haired boy recalled how the roots first ambushed Joaan. Then observed how the entity was continuing to focus on the immortal. Stian felt his heartbeat pound against his chest as he realized the entity was targeting his friend. While it wasn’t like the average injury or Yanome barrage. They were doing something strange to Joaan. And the boy had a horrible sinking feeling that ‘something’ was really bad. Something that could tear Joaan away from him.

He refused to take that risk.

All previous doubts and grievances faded away to nothing. The only thing which mattered in that moment was that Joaan was in actual danger. His friend being in serious risk of exiting his life forever. A fear that trumped all else.

Stian bolted down the forest to reach Joaan. Vastly outrunning Pioran who called after him. But, there was no time to waste. He found the ginormous bear engaging in a brutal brawl with the entity that had taken their wolf form. His eyes scanned the area to find something of use, a plan, a weapon, anything.

“What do I do? What do I do?” The boy nervously muttered, roughly pulling at his hair. The fighting had devastated much of the surrounding landscape. Fallen trees and overturned stones lying about. Stian’s brain hurt with the exponential amount of ideas he was creating. The night chill numbed his fingers, but the flames of his determination pushed him forward. The boy grabbed a long pointed stick from the ground and raised it high, imitating a spear stance.

Nonetheless, his hands shook. “Where do I hit?” Stian wondered, arms quivering as he scrutinized the enemy. Through the rapid actions of the bear and entity, Stian saw the same red gleam from earlier. It pulsed, like a beating heart. “There.” He breathed out, steadying himself.

“Smash it, Joaan!” Stian screamed, pointing to the ground below them. As if moving on instinct, the animal slammed the rooted creature against the ground in front of him. He raised his arms to guard against the flying dirt particles and stray roots that stormed his way. Yet the boy pried his eyes open to see that the red pulse was coming from an odd round object. Using reflexes that moved with the wind, Stian launched forward with the stick. Ignoring the merciless roots that shot at him.

“I don’t know who you are or what you want! But leave us alone!” The Doki boy snarled as he plunged the makeshift weapon into the object. The entity froze the moment his stick stabbed through the object. Roots falling limb to the ground and releasing Joaan, still in Oniguma’s form. Stian panted as he removed the stick, cautiously poking the tendrils. He breathed a sigh of relief once he concluded the threat was dead. The ensuing silence deafening.

“… it… hurts…” The bear croaked in a distorted voice. Stian jumped, staring at the animal slack jawed.

“Change back, Joaan.” The boy carefully suggested, walking up and placing his hand against the bear’s foot. With his other free hand he ran it through his sweaty locks. “Well… that… that was scary…I’m glad it’s…” Stian began, slightly chuckling. However, his friend moaned in pain. “Joaan?” The Doki boy asked, beating down the budding seeds of foreboding terror inside him.

Behind him, a light clinking sound grew in intensity. He turned his head, apprehensive of the entity reviving. But, all Stian saw was the strange red lights floating out of the object’s remains. The lights the colour of blood twirled towards Joaan’s body, vanishing behind their fur. It was like a red river of stars. Once all of the lights had completed their journey. Joaan glowed, before morphing into Zurui’s form.

Stian felt a weight disappear from his shoulders. He looked into Joaan’s yellow irises and suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of guilt. Like someone had hollowed out his innards and replaced them with rocks. The Doki boy heard Pioran shouting in the distance. He’d have to explain everything that had happened later. As right then, he had something to do. Someone to apologize to. Stian wrapped his arms around Joaan before his friend could properly react. Pulling them into his shoulders.

“I’m sorry! I’m so, so sorry! I’ve been such a bad, horrible friend to you recently. You don’t deserve that and I’m being unfair to you. And, you’ve been with me since forever, you stayed with me when everyone else left! And you have to be there when we find everyone else, okay? So no matter what happens we’re sticking together.” Stian cried, ugly tears soaking Joaan’s sleeves.

Because this was Joaan. Joaan who stayed with him while everyone else left. His caring friend who remained by his side while the elders slowly disappeared. Thoughtful Joaan who travelled with him to paradise. It didn’t matter what they did or said. It wouldn’t matter what form they took. No matter how many things changed. It was still, and always would be Joaan, Stian’s lifelong friend.

Chapter Text

When the sun rose, vanishing their chaotic night with it, the trio finished trekking through Takunaha’s forests in peace. Along the way, Stian reported the battle between Joaan and the entity to Pioran.

“It was targeting Joaan? Are you sure?” The old woman intently questioned in the most serious voice he’d ever heard her use. He grimly nodded, knotting his arms behind his back as they walked.

“I’m positive. Their first attack was against Joaan. And then they kept going after him until I… got in the way.” Stian explained with a hard look in his eyes. “Do you have any idea about what it was or why it went after Joaan.?” The boy asked, a begging tone to his voice. Pioran hummed, bringing her fingers to rest on her chin.

“Just because I’m old doesn’t mean I know everything…” She eventually muttered, cracking her back. Stian nodded again and released a weary sigh.

“I know… I just hope we don’t run into it again.” The Doki boy expressed while patting his chest.

“Me… too…” Joaan added with a small bounce in his step. In turn the immortal’s companions chuckled. With Stian feeling just a tad lighter; as if the sun’s rays were more brighter than normal, the world more lively.

“Well, it doesn’t really matter anyways.” The white haired boy cheered with a content tone about him. “Even if it appears and tries to attack you, we’ll be ready-” He encouraged with a thumbs up while swivelling to face his friend. However, Stian lost his balance and tripped over his own feet. Proceeding to comedically fall to the ground with a yelp. “Ow…” The boy wheezed as he massaged his sides.

“Ha! Watch your feet, boy!” Pioran cackled as she passed him. On the way, the elder lightly smacked his head with her cane.

“Pioran!” Stian complained while rising, though he tried to cover his grin with his hand. Afterwards, he heard a mixture between a goose and a wolf. Turning, the white haired boy found Joaan garbling.

“Ha…Ha…Ha…” His friend eventually repeated, making odd faced as he spoke. Stian snorted in response, slapping his mouth with both of his hands.

“A-Are you trying to copy P-Pioran’s laugh, Joaan?” The Doki boy stammered through his giggles. The immortal proudly agreed, ceasing their laughter to answer. He had to resort to hitting himself on the chest to control his breaths. “W-We’ll have to work on that later…” Stian cheerfully noted as Pioran grumbled.

——— 

Upon exiting the forest, the trees thinned out and were replaced by open grassy fields. Stian observed the land in fascination as they passed through on clear pathways. Men of all ages worked the dirt fields in farms with sweat lined skin. Tantalizing looking vegetables were in early development, other workers on their knees caring for the plants.

“I wonder if the same foods taste different in different places?” Stian pondered, thinking back to the various merchant stalls back in Yanome. He licked his lips at the thought. The boy was so lost in his foodie fantasies that he didn’t realize when Pioran stopped walking. Which lead to him stumbling into her outstretched cane.

“Oi, follow me and don’t get lost!” The elder reprimanded, and by the way her spirited eyes locked onto Stian it mainly targeted him. In response, he felt a wave of hot embarrassment flood into his cheeks before awkwardly chucking. However, the Doki boy finally registered their new destination and gaped.

“Amazing…” Stian breathed, eyes wide in awe. In front of them was a large series of buildings of varying shades. A Takunaha town, as Pioran had defined the area, It was like looking at a mirror version of Yanome. Where their houses were arched, Takunaha’s were rectangularly shaped. Once again he was overwhelmed with busting crowds of people, large noisy markets and food stalls. But, there appeared to be more colours strewn about the settlement. Or perhaps it was just the fact that it was day and not night as it had been in Yanome. Yet most of all, the town seemed more peaceful and relaxed.

The atmosphere calmed his mind. Like Stian’d arrived home after a long day and was able to dream under his covers. Enjoying the comfort and safety of his own bed. He felt an optimistic glow swell within him, emerging as a bubbly grin.

“Oi, did you hear me, boy?” Pioran irritatingly mumbled, poking his side with her cane. He jolted to attention, holding his admiration.

“Yes!“ Stian nearly shouted, hiding his hands behind his back. Some of the town folk shot inquisitive stares their way. Resulting in his earlier flush returning in full force. Pioran muttered something along the lines of ‘wandering mind’ under her breath. But, got him moving with a light push with her stick.

“Come on, my lover’s home is close by.” She ordered with a roll of her eyes while walking away. He eagerly nodded, following the elder’s lead through street after street. Joaan nudged him after a few minutes.

“Stian…what… are… you… looking… at?” His friend curiously asked, noting how Stian’s eyes travelled to various aspects of the town.

“Just enjoying the sight, Joaan. I wish I could stop right here and start drawing everything and everyone! But, there’ll  be time later!” The Doki boy happily explained with a bright expression on his face. His hand itched to snatch his book and chalk straight away.

“En… joying… the… sight?” The immortal piqued while tilting their head, confused. Stian turned to hide the way his mouth twitched. Without the presence of loathing that previously accompanied Joaan’s change, the boy found his friend’s still developing communication quite adorable. Oh, he couldn’t wait to tease Joaan about these moments in the future!

“How do I even start? For you… it’d kind of be like eating yummy food.” Stian started to explain, motioning to a nearby pile of appetizing fruits. “Eating… seeing, it just makes me so happy!” The boy rejoiced, clapping his hands together. Joaan nodded, deeply thinking over his answer. He allowed the pleasant sounds of the masses to fill the silence as they walked. Soon they were ascending a grassy hill holding an auspicious looking tower.

“There… that’s his… my lover’s place…” Pioran stated, her voice cracking with overflowing want. The old woman never talked about her age or imprisonment. And the Doki boy never pried out of respect for his elders. However, in that moment he could see how the years apart had wore her down. A burden like no other. Stian watched her closely, observing how her lips trembled and eyes watered.

“Will I be like that when I find the others?” He pondered, offering her a supportive squeeze on the shoulder. “Do you need a minute, Pioran?” Stian kindly asked with a small smile. The elder stilled, heavily considering his offer. However, a flash of fiery determination filled her eyes not a moment later. Consequently, she harshly batted his hand away.

“…Oh…I-I’ve waited long enough, boy!” Pioran snapped, storming past towards the tower’s entrance. As she placed her hand on the sliding door, the old woman took a deep breath. Gathering herself together to produce a carefree expression. “Hey! Where’s the old man?!” The elder shouted into the tower, whose interior appeared to be some sort of shop.

Pioran proceeded to push her way into the tower. Leaving room for Stian and Joaan to enter after her. The Doki boy noticed a shorter person sweeping near the counter. They wore no shirt and barely stood just under his shoulders. However, the most eye grabbing feature was a grey and red mask. Which obscured the entirely of their head and upper shoulders from view.

“That’s a cool mask!” Stian complimented, trying to match his gaze with the mask’s red eyes. Unfortunately, his words made the broom handler humph and jerk back from him. “Uh? Are they just shy? Or was it how I said it? Was I too close again?!” The white haired boy frowned.

“Y-YANOME!” The boy screamed, dropping his broom and backing up into the wall. Their legs visibly trembled in presumed fear as they pointed at Joaan.

“Oh…” Stian thought, realizing the sweeper was reacting to his friend.

“Shush!” Pioran shouted in turn, waving her arms as if hiding the scene from view. Concern trickled into the Doki boy’s features before a loud banging pounded from above.

“Customers!” An over the top voice announced. Tumbling down the shop’s stairs came a thin old man with a long white beard. The elder male wore dirty green shorts and hair in a bun. His crooked grin morphed into shock as he laid eyes on Pioran. Thin eyes rounding out as they stared each other down. Stian even swore he saw them mutually pale. The bearded man opened his mouth to speak but then closed. Repeating the process thrice before erupting into a boisterous cackle. “Old lady! You’ve come back to me!” He cried, moving surprisingly fast for an old man.

“Old man!” Pioran returned, giddily embracing his open arms.

———

It was simple to discern the man’s identity as the woman’s lover. And for that timeless moment, the couple remained in each other’s grasps. A roaring fire had been reignited between the elders. Like adding kindling to a dying flame.

“What took you so long, huh?” Pioran’s lover questioned in a somewhat teasing voice, eyes sparkling with mischief. In response, the old woman swiftly brought her arm up and punched him where it hurts. “OWIE!” He howled, breaking apart from her as he whined on the wooden floor. Stian felt himself wince in sympathy.

The Doki boy raised his arm as if to placate the situation. But, was cut off before he could speak a word.

“Be grateful I’m here at all!” The old woman screeched, hitting her downed lover with her cane.

“Booze Man!” The broom handler blanched from where they stood. Causing Stian to glance in their direction once more. He raised an inquisitive eye brow at the name. Meanwhile. Joaan circled the shop’s perimeters and watched the commotion unfold.

“I’ve brought you someone! An immortal boy!” The elder woman revealed, forcing his gaze towards Joaan. His friend simply tilted their head at the sudden attention.

“An… immortal?” Booze Man repeated, clicking his tongue as he stood to inspect Joaan. Stian found himself unnerved by the growing eccentricity in the elder’s eyes. Similar to a persistent itch that he couldn’t quite reach. “OH! Very good, very good, old lady! I only see a normal boy!” The beard man reported with a mocking undertone. However, he didn’t sense a drop of ill will in his words.

Pioran on the other hand… seethed.

“Why-OUTSIDE! ALL OF YOU!” She furiously ordered, dragging both her lover and Joaan out of the shop. The Doki boy blinked, sharing a long look with the equally dumbfounded sweeper before softly sighing. Afterwards, he followed after Pioran with the other boy trailing him. In front of the tower Joaan transformed from one body to another. With a victorious Pioran smirking at her lover. “Well? Isn’t he amazing?” She praised as the immortal returned to human form.

“I see! I see! And he’s immortal, huh?” The elder male noted, intrigued. He then laughed, stoking his beard in defeat. “You got me! This is way too much for me. Where did you even find him, old lady?” Booze Man questioned. The old woman eyed Stian in response.

“I met the boys in Yanome. Apparently they’re foreign travellers. We went through a lot together, and now they’re with me.” Pioran cheekily informed with a small smile, nudging the Doki boy’s side with her elbow.

“That’s nice!” Booze Man commented while cracking his back. Following, Stian took the opportunity to extend his hand.

“I’m Stian, that’s Joaan!” The white haired boy enthusiastically introduced as the older male widely shook his arm up and down. “It’s so nice to meet you…?’ He purposefully drew out, hoping to get a name other than Booze Man.

“You too!” The aforementioned answered, to which Stian politely nodded with a shrug. If the elder didn’t want to tell him his name. He would respect his wishes. Though, he’d have to resort to calling him Mister. The boy rubbed his arm, trying to remove the soreness from his bones. “Are you like Yanome boy?” Booze Man questioned with a wide grin. The younger of the two blinked before shaking his head.

“Ah, no! There’s nothing special about me!” The Doki boy quickly denied, gesturing towards himself.

“I see! I see! Are you sure? I can always run some tests!” Booze Man offered with a manic laugh. Stian somehow grew a shade paler at the subtle implications of his deal. He didn’t know what exactly the elder meant by ‘tests.’ But, Stian had an idea it wouldn’t be fun. However, he didn’t want to appear rude. Which outright denying it might be taken as. So, the white haired boy did the next best thing.

“Ah-maybe!” Stian squeaked before excusing himself to talk with Joaan. Behind him, he could hear the two elders snickering. “That old man’s a lot like Pioran.” The Doki boy privately chuckled while standing beside his friend. Though, he wasn’t able to start speaking as the sweeper shyly crept next to them. The younger boy had continued to uncertainly glance at Joaan during his demonstration. Which meant Stian was uncertain of his intentions. But, it wouldn’t stop him from being amiable. “Hi!.” The white haired boy happily greeted.

The sweeper shuffled from feet to feet before bringing their mask up.

“H-Hey, I… my name is Gugu. I’m a servant here. Stian and Joaan, right?” He formally introduced with a bashful tone. The Doki boy grinned while offering his hand.

“That’s right! It’s a pleasure to meet you, Gugu! I hope we can be friends!” Stian energetically responded. The younger of the two cocked their head, mask barren. “Was I too direct?” The teen worried. Immediately after, Gugu broke into uncontrolled laughter. Bending over ever so slightly.

“You’re weird… Mr Cheerful!” The younger boy dubbed with a wheeze- and Stian swore that if he wasn’t wearing his mask, the kid would be smugly smirking.

“Weird?!” He pouted dejectedly, moving his hands to his hips. Yet was promptly ignored as Gugu honed in on Joaan. Who was blankly staring off into space while swaying with the breeze. His friend never even acknowledged the masked boy’s presence.

“You’re both weird.” Gugu plainly noted, swinging his arm in front of the immortal’s face.

“Hey! Don’t call him weird too!” Stian rebutted in a heated defence for Joaan. Though, the younger boy shrugged off his outburst by turning towards Booze Man.

“Whatever… Booze Man! You mind if I show the new guy around?” Gugu flippantly requested, elbowing Joaan.

“Sure, sure. Take them both.” The elder modified, equally casual. With a grumble, the masked boy grabbed Joaan’s arm and began dragging him back into the shop. Stian gawked, before hurriedly following after.

———

“What are you going to do about the Yanome boy?” Booze Man carefully asked once the kids had left, spinning his finger around his ear.

“The hair, I know.” Pioran finished, voice hard as steel. Joaan’s spiky locks were dark as night, exactly like every other Yanome citizen. Face thin and narrow like an eel. “So, it hasn’t improved since…” The old woman trailed off, referencing a past incident neither enjoyed speaking of.

“No, it’s gotten worse.” Her lover replied in a gloomy drawl, stroking his beard.

“That’s unfortunate…” She muttered, closing her eyes for a minute. “The eyes’ll save him, maybe even the skin. But, I bet no one here’s seen eyes like his. We’ll say he’s a foreigner from some distant country.” Pioran planned, falling onto the grass. “It’s a good thing he’s friends with Stian. That boy’ll back him up.” She wistfully added as Booze man sat cross legged beside her.

“What about shaving his head?” Her lover thoughtfully suggested, looking over the land.

“Every switch erases any changes that were done. The nest would just flash back into existence. And, you know a shaved head would just look more suspicious…” Pioran shot down with a sigh.

“…You’re right, you’re right…” Booze Man quietly agreed, lying next to her in the blades.

———

“So, are you and Mr Cheerful going to stay here?” Gugu questioned Joaan as they reentered the tower, ignoring Stian once more. Which, though the Doki boy wouldn’t admit it aloud, stung quite a bit. It left an unpleasant sensation in his stomach that coiled around his arms and legs like ropes. But, he was undeterred in his pursuit to make a new friend.

“I hope so, Pioran said… Mister would agree anyways.” Stian interjected with a smile as Joaan failed to reply. “So, you live here too?” He quickly added before Gugu could pass him over.

“Mhm, mhm, I’ve been here for three months.” The servant hummed with a hint of impatience. Leaving him slightly miffed as they descended a spacious cellar of sorts. Their footsteps echoing bleak throughout the room. “That’s pretty impressive!” He lauded despite not knowing what exactly a servant did. “How’d you start working for Mister?” Stian cheerfully asked.

“I got hurt real bad, and Booze Man came and helped me. He’s really a weird old coot.” Gugu stiffly summarized, crossing his arms.

“Maybe he calls everyone weird?” The Doki boy mentally remarked, feeling marginally better about the servant’s earlier comment. “That’s very kind of him. Are you all better now?” The older of the two asked. Unfortunately, his question seemed to have the adverse effect on Gugu. Who flinched before scowling, pushing him aside in the process. “Ah, don’t talk about the injury!” He noted in a frenzy, scrambling to change the topic before all was lost. “Uh…” Stian blanched.

“Booze… Maan?” Joaan covered for him.

“Oh, I call him Booze Man because he makes liquor. He doesn’t have too many customers because it’s an acquired taste.” The servant explained, visibly perking up. The white haired boy sent his friend a grateful smile. “Speaking of liquor, this is where he distills the stuff.” Gugu continued in a professional voice, referencing various barrels and tanks located throughout. 

“What… what’s liquor…?” The immortal inquired, tilting his head. Gugu grinned before grabbing his hand and gliding across a suspended wooden platform, Stian in hot pursuit. Though, the Doki boy also wondered what the product was. Soon, he held a wooden bowl filled with a strange white liquid as Gugu poured a side for Joaan.

Stian took a tentative sniff, surprised to smell nothing. However, there was only one liquid he know of that smelled barren.

“Is this… alcohol?!” The teenager incredulous shouted, proceeding to swipe away Joaan’s bowl to take another suspicious sniff. He wasn’t eager to find out what an intoxicated immortal was like. The adults back home had owned a single keg of drink. Which they oddly revered until the very last drop had been drank. So, Sitan was witness to the foolish actions drunken people could undertake. And was not a fan. Admittedly, alcohol was the main reason he was born. However, the white haired boy also remembered men wandering out into blizzards and nearly freezing to death, or destroying food supplies in slurred speeches.

Though, Doki alcohol had been much clearer than the shop’s sells. Which could mean that Takunaha liquor had a different influence on drinkers?

“Aw, come on, Mr Cheerful!” The servant complained as Stian set the bowls down. His curiosity nagged at him. He wondered what new flavours and experiences the drink could bring. The white haired boy forced himself to stand. Then immediately stole the tiniest of sips from a bowl to Gugu’s utter delight.

“Ah!” He choked, forcing the alcohol down. Stian’s mind instantly fogged up as a burning sensation infected his throat. Tears sat on the ends of his sizzling eyelids. The boy hacked, slightly bending over as the masked boy laughed at his expense. “That’s not g-what I was expecting!” Stian rasped out, holding his neck. “Very… strong…” The Doki boy critiqued while fixing his posture.

It was decided. He was never drinking alcohol, or liquor or anything similar to it again.

“Stian?” Joaan asked, moving next to him in what he hoped was concern.

“Joaan, don’t ever drink alcohol…” The teen advised with a pleading breath. However, when all he received was silence. Stian found that he was alone in the cellar, Gugu dragging his friend away. “Is he trying to get rid of me?!” The white haired boy questioned before sprinting after the pair. “Wait for me!” Stian exasperatedly urged.

———

He caught up with the boys on the hills overlooking some nearby woods. A puzzled Gugu standing lower than Joaan, who seemed rooted to the ground.

“Oh, Mr Cheerful!” The mask wearer blandly noticed. Brushing past his attempt to ditch him. “Can you tell what’s wrong with Joaan?” The younger boy asked, tone subtly more caring than before.

“My name’s Stian.” Said Doki corrected, nearing his friend. “Hey Joaan, you okay?” He asked, tapping the immortal on their shoulder. The olive skinned teen failed to respond, staring off into the distance. Stian followed his gaze into the close trees and bushes. Ominous shadows cloaking natural nooks and crannies. The wind’s whistles were the only sounds heard, as if the entire forest was frozen still.

Eerily similar to the previous night.

“Scared of running into that thing again, right?” Stian softly guessed, eyes downcast. Joaan never said a word, but their stiff posture gave him away. “That’s alright, Joaan. I don’t want it to see it again either.” He comforted, gifting an optimistic smile.

“Huh? What are you talking about? What thing?” Gugu questioned, popping into their conversation.

“…Last night, we were attacked in the forest. It was some kind of angry… tree spirit… but it went after Joaan.” The white haired boy explained with a rare serious face. However, the servant still seemed confused.

“Attacked? Why are you afraid of it even though you’re immortal? It’s not like you’ll die.” The younger boy directed at Joaan. Who stared down at his feet.

“I’m scared…” He murmured, shaking his head.

“It wasn’t natural. I don’t know what it was doing to Joaan, but it wasn’t good…” Stian warned, feeling a sudden chill in the air. “Is there anywhere else you wanted to show us?” The Doki boy asked, hoping to move on. “Or just Joaan…” The back of his mind rectified to his dismay.

“Okay, okay… let’s go work the fields.” Gugu answered after some thought, proceeding to walk away. The other two boys followed expectantly, drowned in an disheartening silence. It must’ve been too much for all of them, as the servant initiated conversation. “So, do you two have families?” He reluctantly inquired, keeping his mask forward. Stian grew a fond expression as he nodded.

“Joaan and I grew up together. Though our home’s pretty far from here. We lived in a small community where everyone knows each other. My parents, grandparents, an aunt and uncle, friends, neighbours, everyone. Our group’s called the Doki! The white haired boy rambled, then stopped himself. He took a second to marvel at the distance their journey had taken them from the tundra.

“Oh, do they know you’re out here?” Gugu quizzed, oddly distant.

“Well…” Stian trailed off, pulling at his hair. “They actually left years ago to find para… new lands. Everyone wouldn’t let me come along and made me stay with the elders. Then it was just Joaan and I for a while. Everyone said they’d come back once they found new lands. But, we came over ourselves in the end. Now we have to track the others down because they weren’t waiting for us!” The Doki teen regaled, hopeful smile sketched onto his face. “What about…?” Stian began to ask before realizing the servant hadn’t been paying attention.

The older of the two sighed as they reached the large fields behind Booze Man’s tower. Gathering up the courage to poke Gugu on his shoulder as Joaan flung a metal pick against the soil.

“Hey, Gugu…!” Stian started only to flinch back at the stink eye the younger boy shot at him. He gulped before speedily finishing his sentence. “I’m really, really sorry if this comes off as rude but… is there a reason you don’t like me that much?” The white haired boy asked, slowing down at the latter part of his words.

The mask wearer stared up at him, red slots digging into his purple irises.

“Is it because I called your mask cool? Was I too direct? Weird? I really do want to be friends. So… it would help…” He shyly explained, tugging at his white locks. It was true that he might’ve been a tad overbearing upon first arriving to paradise. However, he’d had a solid month of practice to break the habit. At least, Stian thought he’d broken it. Despite the trickles of doubt his day was leaking.

“You’re too happy!” Gugu unexpectedly blurted out, pushing himself away from a shocked Stian.

“Too… happy?” The dumbfounded Doki boy repeated.

“Yes, yes! It makes me sick! What are you smiling about, huh?! You don’t even know if your family’s alive or not? If it’s been years they probably don’t want to see you… or dead!” Gugu exploded, his upper body shaking from rage. However, Stian missed this as he was quick to retort.

“T-They’re not dead!” He argued, eyebrows slanting in anger. Unfortunately, he couldn’t stop the instinctive flashback to destroyed carts and stone markers. Being slowly buried under snow. Frost against his skin and warm tears staining his cheeks… “T-They’re out there! I know it!” Stian confidently resolved.

“How? How? Have you seen them? Did they leave a message?” The servant rebutted, stomping his foot on the dirt.

“I-No-But-“ The older of the two stammered.

“So you don’t know!” Gugu firmly concluded with a final huff, turning his back to Stian. Who stood there motionless, trying to process the past minute.

“They’re not dead! He has a point-They’re not dead!” His mind played on desperate loop, fogging up. The boy’s mouth wouldn’t cooperate, feeling like slush. He felt cold despite the blaring heat of the sun. Stian forced himself to inhale, then exhale. Breath taking with it his darker thoughts that had been freed.

“I-I’ll go see if Pioran or Mister needs anything!” The white haired teen numbly excused, stepping away from the pair. Afterwards, he ran for the tower’s doors as if being chased by a killer. Like his life depended on it.

———

“Was I too harsh… I was just being honest…?” Gugu contemplated as he watched Stian’s figure quickly vanish into the tower. He glanced at the rising immortal, who’d dropped their pick and now appeared ready to run after his friend. He was a little surprised the Doki hadn’t tried to get Joaan to come with him inside. Though, Stian had been quite flustered during his abrupt exit. It must’ve slipped his mind, not that he’d personally complain.

“So, is he always like that?” The servant asked, evidently having found Joaan the more endearing of the two.

“Stian?” The black haired teen piqued, perplexed.

“Yeah, yeah, Mr Cheerful.” Gugu clarified with a wave of his hand. Joaan squished his brow together in concentration, reviewing all of his memories of Stian.

“…Yes…?” His answer sounded more like a question than an answer. The servant scowled before sitting on the fields.

“You seem close. But, you can stay with us when he leaves eventually.” He casually offered, patting the immortal on their back. His companion’s confusion seemed to grow at his words. Face scrunching up further in the process.

“Leave…?” Joaan asked, tilting his head and allowing black hair to fall freely.

“Go away forever…” Gugu quickly defined before grabbing some soil in his hand. “He’s like my awesome older brother. He’s out making money right now and is going to come home rich someday. So, I don’t see him anymore. That’s going to happen to you. And you’re not too bad, so now you can prepare for when it happens and not get hurt as much.” The servant scathingly foretold as he let the dark grains run through his fingers.

“Leave me… forever?” The immortal questioned, expression morphing into sadness.

“That’s how the world works…” The masked boy simply retorted with a resigned sigh.

“No…?” Joaan replied, shaking his head.

“Mph?” Gugu hummed in turn, eyeing his black haired companion.

“Stian… said to me… he wouldn’t…. ever leave me alone… again…” The immortal explained, recalling the words being said to him once. However, they couldn’t for the life of him remember when or why they were said. Joaan felt a wave of unpleasant nausea flow through him when he tried to. But, the voice had been Stian’s, warm and loving.

Gugu scoffed. “Mph, of course he did… Shin said that too…” The masked boy bitterly remarked, clenching his fists. 

Chapter Text

Stian exited Booze Man’s tower with his bag over his shoulders. The noon sun-high, radiant beams shimmering in front of him. The Doki felt sweat cling to his brow and proceeded to remove his cloak, tucking it away. He then sighed, admiring the landscape. It was a perfect day to go exploring. From behind, Stian heard Gugu laugh at one thing or another. In turn, causing him to subconsciously quicken his pace.

But, it wasn’t like he was actively avoiding the younger boy!

He just needed some time for himself to repair his cracked thoughts. To sort out the mental messes Gugu’s words had left. Which meant not having to endure additional remarks from the younger boy. As was the previous night’s case. Where the masked servant had nonstop peppered him with sly judgements about his future plans.

Besides, he’d desired to venture into town anyways. After all, it was a part of his original goal in travelling with Pioran. To try and find information on the Doakee and the rest of his group.

Though, the white-haired boy didn’t have Joaan by his side. Gugu and the immortal had finished eating before everyone else. Thus, the mask wearer wanted Joaan to accompany him to the fields once more. Stian initially protested this course of action. However, Pioran had whispered into his hair to let them be. She mentioned something along the lines of allowing Joaan to make a friend. Which the Doki boy reluctantly agreed to.

Looking on the bright side, he was fairly confident Gugu would be nicer to Joaan.

With that in mind, Stian peacefully walked through the hills and fields towards town. Delayed as he periodically paused to make small renditions of the vegetation in his book. Losing himself in lines and speckles. Eventually, the white-haired boy reached the busy marketplace.

“Ma! Ma, look!” A young girl hissed from the sidelines while he navigated the streets. Initially, Stian thought nothing of it until the conversation developed in more detail.

“What is it, bell?” Presumably, the child’s mother asked. And the Doki realized something about Takunaha’s people. Its citizens always seemed to put more flair and energy into their words. Which matched the unique manner Pioran, Booze Man, and Gugu spoke. It was a fitting, loud accent for her homeland. Another observation was their light, straw-coloured hair and vibrant eyes. An intriguing feature among the populace. Briefly, Stian pondered why the people in different places looked so distinct from one another.

“That boy’s head’s whiter than grandpa’s! And why’s he dressed weirdly?!” The girl wondrously pointed at him. Stian turned, meeting the mother’s eyes. At first, the woman’s face shifted in fearful suspicion. However, one closer look at his face and clothes dissipated the feeling entirely. A replica of curiosity dancing on her swollen lips. He brought his hand up in a silent wave. Which resulted in the woman returning a small smile.

“Don’t stare at the foreigner, bell. It’s impolite.” The mother softly admonished as she lead her daughter away into the crowd. Stian blinked before shrugging the encounter off. He honestly couldn’t fault them. As the teen also stared at everything and anything new and amazing. Afterwards, the Doki boy flipped through his book until he found the directions Pioran had given him. She’d told him to find a ‘library,’ which was apparently a small building filled with books and knowledge.

“It’ll probably be your best bet to look if you’re trying to find something on the Doakee, boy.” The old woman had explained while scribbling the steps. Luckily for him, he’d grasped the simple written words just fine.

“Turn right at the green pole…” Stian muttered to himself while travelling. However, he noticed more and more citizens shooting attentive stares his way. Expressions mostly composed of simple interests. Though, there were some outliers that had suspicious or hungry airs.

“I wonder where this one’s from?!” A tall man questioned aloud.

“Another foreigner? Bell, don’t you think we have enough of those from Kiwen?!” A shrewd woman brusquely snapped to her husband as they passed by. In turn, the plump man scowled and sent a venomous glare at Stian. One that made him inwardly curl at the level of hate in his eyes.

“Forget that. Probably a Yanome…” He insulted while raising his chin as if disgusted by the dirt beneath his feet. The Doki boy shrivelled up, racing beyond the densest section of the market.

“Why did…? That was so….” Stian gasped, rubbing his eyes before moving on. After all, he still had a library to find. Unfortunately, the rest of the trip was tainted by dark clouds over his head. The couple’s words swimming through his mind on loop. Like scalding soup against his skin. That was the rudest, most blatantly malicious encounter he’d ever been in. The Doki boy tugged at his hair while thinking the incident over and over.

Stian was harshly reminded of his talk with Pioran the night before.

———

*Flashback*

The moon was calm while the forest dozed off. Stian finished cleaning his face of delicious grime with a wet towel. Dinner having concluded only minutes ago. Stian touched his mouth to double-check the drool was completely gone. He had been pleasantly surprised Gugu was the group’s cook. The first spoonful of food acting as a miracle in his throat.

The servant truly made the best food he’d ever eaten. Even if including that of his home or Yanome. So rich, so full of flavour, aromas invading his mouth. Stian wondered if it was Gugu or Takunaha’s recipes that made the course so incredibly tasty. Joaan and Pioran had had similar reactions to the delicacies. The three of them devouring the food to the amusement of Booze Man and Gugu.

To put it modestly, the tower sung the masked boy’s praises that night.

The Doki boy moved to retreat to the quarter’s Booze Man assigned him and Joaan.

“Oi, get over here, boy.” Pioran sternly ordered, drawing Stian’s attention away from the stairs. He paused, watching as she gestured back to the table with a serious expression on her face.

“Ah, got it.” The white-haired boy nodded, calmly reseating himself across from her. The others had all retired for the night, leaving just them two. Booze Man’s tower groaned with the various noises of wood and bugs. “Did you want to talk about something, Pioran?” Stian curiously prodded, wringing his fingers under the table.

“It’s about you and Joaan.” The old woman began, her head downwards. Nervousness began to filter into his system at the tight atmosphere that accompanied her words.

“Okay?” Stian drew out, swaying his head up and down.

“You’ll both have to go into town at some point. It’s impossible to avoid. So, you’re going to need to know how the folks will probably react.” Pioran elaborated with a slightly irritated tone. Normally, the Doki boy would’ve been thrilled at such news. However, the elder’s movements troubled him. Hinting that there would be more at play than innocent visits and gushing.

“It can’t be too bad.” Stian reassured himself nonetheless. Ultimately, nothing could be worse than losing Joaan. And the Doki doubted Pioran would lead them somewhere his friend would be endangered.

“You’re going to be treated better, boy.” The older of the two stated with such strong certainty he was taken aback. “Most will see you as some exotic foreigner. You’re going to get stared at and be the focus of gossip for a couple of weeks. But, I’m warning you. There are a few good for nothings that are going to look down on you for being a foreigner. Luckily, they’re all talk and no bite.” Pioran explained to his surprise.

“Why would they… look down on me?” Stian questioned, visibly perplexed by the notion.

“I don’t try to understand them, boy. Not everyone likes new things like you do.” She rebutted with a tired gesture. The white-haired boy’s eyes shook but he forced himself to stiffen as she continued. “But, your friend will have it worse,” Pioran muttered, a wave of anger sweeping over her.

“Joaan?! Why him?” Stian quizzed, standing halfway up in alarm. “What does she mean by worse? Is he going to get hurt?” His thoughts jumbled in a clutter.

“It’s because he looks like Yanome, boy.” The elder near whispered, peering at the empty expanse outside. As if guarding for eavesdroppers.

“What does Yanome have to-“ The Doki boy started before being cut off.

“War, boy. Yanome’s army has a cruel legacy, so Takunaha hasn’t been kind to the enemies people. People from Yanome aren’t allowed to settle here. Folks usually beat them whenever they get caught.” Pioran regretfully informed, clasping her hands on the table. Stian could only listen, slack-jawed at her statements.

“Joaan didn’t do anything though! Not to them! He doesn’t even know anyone here!” The teenager heatedly protested, before being whacked on the lips by Pioran’s cane.

“Be quiet!” She hissed, to which he meekly simmered down. “A lot of Yanome didn’t do anything either, boy. Do you know how many kids I met who hated what was happening? But, the folks over here don’t care about that. And, there’s not a lot we can do.” The old woman spitefully regaled, scratching the table. “So, we’re saying Joaan’s like you. A foreign traveller who’s not from Yanome. Our town doesn’t hate foreigners, just Yanome.” Pioran stated, releasing a pained breath. “Understand, boy?” She interrogated, leaning in to bore into his eyes.

“…I… that’s… I… Yes…” He eventually forced out, feeling stray tears leak from his eyes. Afterwards, the elder dismissed him at last.

Stian nodded one final time. He rose, the creak of a wooden chair sombrely reverberating throughout the quiet room. The boy proceeded to slowly make his way up the stairs with much to consider. His mind felt heavier than before. Another new but not amazing aspect of the outer world being revealed to him. Further proof that this was no paradise. He stopped at a small window, staring out to study the vast and silent town below.

*Flashback End*

———

“I thought Pioran was exaggerating…” He glumly sighed while strolling through town. There were fewer people the farther he went. Though, the stares and odd looks didn’t lessen. “At least she said it would only be for a couple of weeks. Everything will be fine after that.” Stian remembered with a smile, assuaging his trepidations. Unfortunately, his mind wandered to what that couple would’ve done to Joaan.

“Pioran said it’d be worse for him. And this was already bad.” The Doki boy realized, descending into a concerned headspace. However, he quickly shook himself out of it. “No! This can’t last forever! It’ll definitely get better!” Stian concluded, lightly bringing his fists together.

Half an hour later, he stood in front of a small circular library. There were no windows, leaving the interior dull and warped in shadows. Small lanterns slumped on even smaller mantles served as the only light source. Rows upon rows of shelves lined with bleak-coloured books filled the area. Near the entrance was a dust-mounted desk. Behind which a dozing middle-aged man sat.

“Uh-“ Stian began before breaking out into a coughing fit. The thick layers of dust rising into his nose and throat. “Uh… hello!” He choked, covering his mouth as the man jumped to attention. Slamming his spindly hands against the desk, causing clouds of particles to flood the air.

“I’m awake! I’m-oh-hello-uh-how-can-I-the-keep-here-help-you?” The man rapidly requested, brushing the dust from his hair.

“Ah, I’m looking for information on the Doakee or the Doki. A friend said I could find that here.” The Doki boy explained after chuckling at the disarrayed sight.

“Uh… the what now? Duck…ee?” The owner rattled, scratching their head.

“Oh, you haven’t heard of them…” Stian realized, disappointment edging his voice. But, just because the owner was lost didn’t mean the books couldn’t contain his answers. “They’re a group, a sort of settlement somewhere. I’m trying to find them and-“ He wasn’t able to finish.

“I see! You’re a traveller then! Or maybe a merchant’s apprentice… never mind! I know just what you’re looking for!” The man vigorously hummed, scrambling to move away from his desk while shuffling towards the shelves. Stian happily followed as he bustled through cacophonies of pages and dated ink. “It… should be… here!” The owner cheered as he grabbed two thin books. Though, he almost tripped on his long robes while trying to hand them to Stian. “So… I’ll need your name!” They added, readying a crumpled piece of paper and a tiny writing device.

“Okay! I’m Stian, nice to meet you!” The teen eagerly introduced. Though, the older of the two opted to continue speaking.

“Good, good! I’m guessing you move around lots since you’re trying to learn about this sort of stuff. So, please return these before you leave town!” The man instructed, pushing him back towards the entrance.

“Sounds great!” Stian agreed with an excited grin dancing on his face. “Ah, thank you for… helping me…” The Doki boy added only to see the owner busying himself with a ridiculously high mountain of paperwork. “Have a good day!” He called out before exiting the library.

Once outside, Stian relaxed against the building’s cool exterior. Laying his materials out in front of him. He’d been disappointed with the book’s frail stature. However, he told himself it was better than nothing. The first book was about popular merchant routes. Which explored various prospering locations around the world and transport methods. While the second was a smaller, yet more detailed account of countries and their cultures.

Overall, both extremely useful reads.

Unfortunately, when he animatedly flipped the latter book open he gaped.

“It’s so small!” Stian loudly bemoaned, shoving his face into the pages. The books - both, he checked - had comically tiny scripts and no pictures either. His eyes already felt sore from just a glance. The Doki boy wasn’t illiterate by any means. But, he also couldn’t understand a good three-quarter of the writing. Of course, Stian would learn all the complicated vocabulary eventually. However, that would be a lengthy time off.

He’d wanted to read both novels through. Though, Stian’d have to settle for skimming. The white-haired boy sighed while laying out his drawing book next to him. Proceeding to turn the pages over to important symbols he’d look out for such as the script for Doki, Doakee, snow, or white hair.

Stian glanced up at the wispy clouds, he’d be there for a long while.

———

Hours later, he exercised his sore bones. Stian had painstakingly compared the scripts in both books, and thus far had yielded zero results on his group. The white-haired boy was just about ready to call it a day when his eyes caught the familiar Doakee symbol.

“Ah! There it is!” He shouted, attracting some odd attention from nearby bystanders. Stian leaned in closer to read the passage.

“Trading ships… North… Doakee… small… rich… north… white… hair…” Were the only words he could understand. But, they told him enough. Unbridled hope surged through him in monstrous laps. The Doki boy felt salt gather in his eyelids yet shook it away. His arms trembled as he reread the symbols over and over again.

“North. Everyone’s north.” Stian giddily repeated to himself. He’d need to go over the harder symbols with Pioran later to fully comprehend the passage. Yet, he was beyond satisfied with how his day was going. Still, the Doki boy transcribed some particular scripts to focus on. However, Stian grew perplexed when his hand slammed into the pages. “Huh?” He murmured, inspecting his palm.

It was covered in dirty black marks that dropped like ash when shook. Even more oddly, the boy’s chalk was missing. After a moment of review, Stian’s joy morphed to dismay once he realized he’d used all of the stick up.

“What am I going to use now?” He debated while packing his things. That chalk stick had been his main writing utensil during his journey. The Doki boy felt saddened by its loss, however inevitable it had been. Like missing a part of his own body. It was a strange feeling. “I could try and use some mud. It’ll be messy. But, it’s better than nothing.” Stian suggested, frowning slightly as he walked back to Booze Man’s tower.

The teen was so divided by his thoughts, he didn’t notice a lady exiting a shop. However, it was too late to undo his mistake. As Stian thoughtlessly collided with her side. Causing her bag to tumble onto the ground.

“Ah! I’m so sorry, Miss!” The younger of the two bashfully apologized, grabbing the bag for her. In turn, she humphed and swiftly snatched it back from him.

“Be more careful, foreigner.” The woman scolded, checking her bag as she walked away. “Thank goodness, it’s not damaged.” He heard her whisper before completely disappearing.

Stian patted his chest with a relieved sigh. He would’ve departed as well, had the shop the lady left from not seized his focus. Looking inside, the artist saw stacks of paper and pots. Framed paper smudged with colourful streaks and lines. It was something out of a dream. Without really thinking, Stian entered. A tiny bell chiming as he closed the door. Startling him as he explored the shop’s humble interior.

“Hello there! What can I help you with…?” Another middle-aged woman kindly greeted. She was lanky, with tranquil lilac eyes. Her long blonde brown hair was pulled back in a loose ponytail. Though, the white-haired boy observed the way her eyes discreetly widened at his foreign appearance.

“Ah, Stian. I’m just looking around. It’s really nice here.” Stian complimented with a cheery grin, breathing in the numerous tools and creations.

“Got it, let me know if you need anything and I’ll be right with you.” She replied, returning to some work on a round stone table. He hummed absentmindedly as he studied the marvellous ‘paintings’ which tags dubbed the colourful papers. The Doki boy acted like a moth to a flame. Every line, shape, and colour drawing him in closer and closer to the works.

However, the zenith of his tour was black and white drawings near the back.

Stian had no words to express the utter astonishment he felt when first seeing those ‘sketches’ as the tags labelled them. Faces, like the boy had drawn for so many years. Yet more detailed and real than anything he’d ever made. It was like being thrust headfirst into a memory. As if the lines would start speaking to him at any second. A frozen still of time put on display.

“Hey… did you make everything here?” The white-haired teen breathlessly asked, still hypnotized by the paper.

“You betcha! I’m Saryll, the owner. Are you interested in the arts, young man?” The woman ardently inquired, moving to his side. Though, he found his lips unable to speak. Totally mesmerized by the incredible artisanship in front of him. Nonetheless, he managed a shaky nod, dragging his head to glance at her.

“I…I draw… But, this… it’s amazing…” Stian answered, and how did the world seem smaller and bigger at the same time?

“Ha, I’m flattered. If you don’t mind, could I see some of your work?” Saryll responded with a smirk. He felt himself flush out of embarrassment but agreed after a short pause. Which lead to him handing over his prized book

“It…it’s not that good compared to yours.” The boy anxiously murmured, hiding his arms behind his back.

“Don’t say that, you have a really earnest style. But, if you want, I could give you a few tips?” The older of the two hurriedly refuted, arching her neck back.

“I… Would you be okay with that?” Stian questioned, staring at the empty storefront.

“It’s no problem. Over here.” Saryll guided, pulling two wooden stools out in front of a pinned sheet of paper. They sat down before the woman removed a thin grey stick from a table.

“That would make a good substitute for my chalk.” Stian noted as she handed him a replica.

“Okay, so you’d want to start with a circle. Just like this…” Saryll calmly taught, creating an oval shape on the paper. He blinked, old memories resurfacing.

———

*Flashback*

“Just like this.” Frida demonstrated, perfectly tying the knots around the net. Stian cheerfully nodded, handing her a new set of ropes while he readied his own.

“Back, up, forth, down, left, right…” They repeated together as if singing a song. Though, Frida finished her arrangement first, as always. The Doki girl was barely any taller than him. With blazing green eyes and curly shoulder-length white hair.

“Give it a few days and you’ll be better than me. It always happens.” She jokingly complained, mock pouting as Stian grinned.

He’d met Frida years ago. His father had tried taking him fishing. As if Stian didn’t want to become a warrior like most of the males, he would need to find a different role in their community. Subsequently, the young boy had torn the net with his father mentioning Frida’s family. An embarrassed Stian came to them with the damaged ropes and showcased a knack for tying knots. Where Frida had mentored him through the skill.

“I got to go soon. Make sure to work on this, okay?” The older Doki asked as most of the other adults began gathering together. Stian winced at her reminder, bunching up snow in his hands.

“Why can’t I go with you?” He dejectedly questioned, allowing the flakes to fall to the ground.

“We already explained it to you, Stian. You’re too young.” Frida firmly stated with a pitying gaze on her face. However, her words did nothing to comfort Stian. Whose mood worsened like an approaching storm. He’d begged to be taken with the rest for the entire month of their trip’s preparation. His frequent request rejected each and every single time.

“But it’s not fair! I’m going to be so lonely and bored with only the elders here!” The young boy complained, spreading his arms out wide. “I’m… I’m going to miss you…” He sniffled, swinging his legs back and forth.

“Hey, chin up! Even if you can’t see me. I’ll be here, with you.” The older teen exclaimed, pointing her finger towards the skies.

“That doesn’t make any sense, Frida.” Stian pouted, kicking the ropes beneath his feet.

“Hmm, I guess it doesn’t. Um… But… no matter how far away we are from each other. Just know I’ll be thinking of you. Does that sound better?” The Doki girl stated with a laugh. Stian scrunched his face up in concentration before slowly nodding. “Great to hear.” She happily retorted, bringing her hands to her hips. At that moment, Frida’s parents began yelling for her. Which brought their time together to a close.

“… Bye, Frida.” Stian sighed with a frown. However, inwardly he fought back a grin. As the boy had a plan that would ensure he wouldn’t be left behind. He had it all ready, extra ropes, his own food, everything he’d need. Yet, the young boy couldn’t let Frida in on his plan lest she snitched to the other adults. So, Stian kept a sad facade of utter disappointment up.

The older of the two grimaced at her parents before facing him once more. A confidant, upbeat smirk replacing her previous expression as she crouched down to his level.

“Take care of yourself. Alright, little brother?” Frida fondly guided, poking him on the nose. Stian blinked, perplexed at the familial title she’d called him by. Unfortunately, he never got the chance to respond. As Frida promptly stood and trekked away to join her parents and everyone else.

*Flashback End*

———

Stian wasn’t keeping track of time, papers flooded with circles and spots scattered about the room. Yet, he and Saryll continued to sketch shapes and rough faces. It was fun. Surprisingly more fun than he’d had in ages. Though eventually, he did peek outside and gasped at the darkening sky. Amber lights coating clouds as night befell the land.

“How’d it get so late! I-I got to get back!” The Doki boy yelped, almost knocking the paper stand over in his rush.

“Oh, I’m sorry for keeping you out for so long.” Saryll sincerely apologized while cleaning up her supplies.

“It’s alright, it was great meeting you, Miss Saryll.” He introduced, flashing a grand smile.

“Same here. We don’t have many artists in town. So, it’s great to find another one.” She stated, voice breaking at the end for some odd reason. “Will you be back tomorrow, Stian?” The owner piqued, fanning her apron out.

“Tomorrow? What for?” Stian asked, balancing his heavy bag over his shoulder.

“Well, we’ve barely covered much besides basic shapes. There’s a lot more to learn. And, I’ve been meaning to take on an apprentice soon anyways. You seem like a nice young man. Though I’d understand if you’re not interested.” Saryll offered with a casual gesture.

“A-Apprentice?” The Doki boy exclaimed, confusion written across his face.

“You’d be working under me for about five years while I’d teach you about the trade and sorts.” She explained in a professional voice. “But, you might not even be staying that long, huh?” The woman added, recalling how he’d summarized his own situation and goals during their lesson.

“Five years?! That’d mean I’d have to wait for five years to reach the others!” Stian alerted, shocked. “This would be really fun though. And I’d be able to improve my drawings so much…” He counteracted, pulling at his hair. Ultimately, the white-haired boy wanted to accept. To expand his skillset and have an overall good experience. At the same time though, he couldn’t just forgo his chance to find his family. But, would an opportunity like Saryll’s arise again? “Um… can I think about it?” The teen shyly asked at the door.

“Of course. Have a good night, Stian.” Saryll bid with a generous grin.

“You too.” He returned with an equally bright expression as he left. The streets were quieter with fewer people passing through them. So, Stian had more time to dwell on his thoughts. Especially with the route to Booze Man’s tower being quite lengthy. “What should I do? What should I do?” The Doki boy repetitiously pondered.” I should go find the others. We’ve all waited long enough as it is…” Stian reasoned, continuing to tug at his locks. “The others… Joaan would want to leave. Not mentioning my family… they’d want me to come as soon as possible, right?” He retorted, crossing the hills.

The teen reached the liquor shop as the moon rose above the horizon.

“Aw, I missed dinner, I hope there’ll be leftovers.” Stian hungrily muttered as his stomach growled in agreement. The tower was dark, and it appeared that the others were sound asleep. He planned to discreetly eat before tucking in himself. However, a chorus of youthful laughter rained down from above. One voice sounded like Gugu, the other a rattled cackle that could’ve come from a fox. Despite only hearing it for a few brief seconds, he recognized that laugh.

“Zurui…?” The white-haired boy couldn’t help whispering. Head snapping towards the higher floors in shock. He raced up the stairs before his mind could compete. Rushing towards the room that held the joyous voices. Stian wretched the door open to find… Gugu and Joaan. The two younger boys ceased their chuckles to stare at him. He cluelessly stared back. “Oh… right. It’s just Joaan.” The Doki mentally chastised.

“Hey! Mr. Cheerful! Where’ve you been all day?!” Gugu interrogated, pointing an accusatory finger at him. Even the immortal seemed slightly disappointed before springing into joy.

“I was out longer than I thought…” Stian quietly defended with an embarrassed hue to his cheeks. “B-But anyways! Joaan, could we talk?” He politely asked, a sense of urgency in his voice while motioning downstairs. Not hesitating, Joaan rose to follow him. Though, the masked boy grumbled sour complaints as they left.

“Stian.” His friend stated while they tiptoed.

“So, are you and Gugu getting along okay?” The Doki whispered with an indecisive look on his face. On the way down, he observed a young blonde girl snoring in a cot. Stian briefly wondered who they were. Yet saved the curiosity for another time.

“We are… brothers…” Joaan reported with a wonky curling of his lips. In response, Stian froze before softly chuckling.

“T-That’s good… It’s good that you’re so close…” He replied, holding his hands in front of his chest. For some reason, his heart felt hollow at that statement. As if something had been stolen from him. “I have some great news!” The white-haired boy moved on, settling atop the shop’s counter.

“News?” His friend repeated, tilting their head.

“Yeah… I know where the others are!” Stian exclaimed, flipping his library books open to point at the scripts. “This says they’re north! Isn’t that amazing, Joaan! We’ll be able to see everyone again!” He rallied, hitting the air with his fists. Joaan blinked, absorbing his joy before happily nodding along.

“Amazing!” The immortal wooed, lifting their own arms up high. “Wait… we leave?” Joaan asked, eyes slanting. It was evident he was worried about when they would depart. Likely quickly in Stian’s mind. In turn, the white-haired teen nervously gulped. Once again pulling at his hair.

“Well, you like it here, right?” The Doki boy started, receiving an affirmative. “I know you probably want to leave as soon as possible to find the others… I-I do too b-but… I was thinking we could stay a bit longer! Maybe!“ He rambled, practically spitting the last sentence out. The teen squeezed his eyes shut, expecting immediate disapproval from his friend. Fear weaving into his brain. However, Stian found the opposite reaction. 

“Okay! I want to stay with you, Stian.” Joaan didn’t fight, bouncing his head. The older of the two released a long, shuddered sigh, yet didn’t hide his growing smile.

“Joaan…That’s… Thank you.” The Doki boy offered a grateful smile, patting his friend on the shoulder. “There’s something else I have to tell you.” He continued, believing the worse of the conversation to be over. Stian explained his meeting with Saryll and his apprenticeship opportunity. Thinking the immortal would be merry with him. However, Stian found the opposite reaction.

“I missed you… today. Now… you leaving me again…?” Joaan accused, face contorting in betrayal. It was an ugly expression on his friend. One that seared his innermost spirits and screamed to be righted. The white-haired boy sputtered before leaping to justify his plans.

“… Hey, I’m not leaving you, Joaan! I’ll be back for dinners and mornings. And you’ll… you’ll have Gugu to keep you company! So, you won’t be alone!” Stian comforted, drawing reassuring circles on his friend’s back.

“You will be not here.”  The immortal sadly shook off to his dismay. That wasn’t good. He needed to fix things fast. What could he say or do though? The Doki boy ran his fingers through his hair. Panic surging inside him. Beads of cold sweat rolling down his face. However, he suddenly paused, finding the conversation bizarrely nostalgic.

“I… might not be here all the time. But, I’ll  always be thinking of you. So… I’ll still be with you, okay?” The teen slowly but confidently assured, his trademark grin in place. By the looks of it, Joaan didn’t fully grasp his words. Though upon hearing that he’d remain with them, he perked up considerably. Sadness vanishing like salt in a river.

“Okay, Stian!” His friend bobbed as the white-haired boy brought him in for a hug. The older of the two’s lips twitched, and he decided to advance their bond to another level. Stian felt they’d earned it after their past deeds.

“After all, I promised never to leave you alone again. Alright, little brother?” Stian titled, smiling into the crook on Joaan’s neck. And the void he’d felt earlier was filled. A warm, fuzzy ember settling in that felt right. Stian knew where his group was. Which was all the comfort he needed at that moment. Besides, it’s not like they would vanish in five years' time. The boy was sure his family would understand if he made them wait just a tad more.

He was definitely sure of it…

———

Unbeknownst to them both, Gugu listened from the floor above. Their helmet abandoned as he pressed his ear against the boards. The blonde’s fists were clenched tight, knuckles bone white. He felt severe sympathy for the immortal. For being so innocent, so naive. So clueless as to what would come. Gugu had seen it before, the cracks, the excuses, the breaking. Sweet words that hid sins.

“Liar…” The servant hissed, eyes burning with unbridled fury.

No matter how nice Mr. Cheerful, Stian was. He would turn out the same as Shin.

Chapter Text

“Wow! This is so yummy!” Rean, the blonde girl from last night gushed. Purple eyes sparkling as she tasted Gugu’s cooking. Despite his mask, Gugu seemed to grow slightly redder at the compliment.

“T-Thank you very much!” The servant replied, rigidly straightening as he addressed her. Stian softly chuckled from his own seat next to Joaan at the table. He’d become quite the observer when it came to body language. So, the Doki boy had noticed the motions Gugu flung into when the blonde spoke or acted. How he’d fallen out of step when she made hers.

The girl had been surprised to see Stian come the morning. Who’d always been an early riser. He’d been baffled but flattered when the first thing she did was compliment his ‘pretty’ eyes. Though, maybe Rean just preferred them for being similarly shaded to her own. Nonetheless, a flustered Stian thanked her while Gugu silently seethed. He’d chillingly swore that the mask wearer tried to burn him alive with his glare.

“I’m sorry that I can’t stay for long, everyone. But, I have to go and accept Saryll’s apprenticeship offer soon.” The Doki boy bashfully apologized, speedily swallowing his breakfast.

“Oi, you found work, boy? So that’s where you were yesterday, huh?” Pioran nonchalantly realized as she chewed. Afterwards, the elder shot him an approving nod. Which to his surprise, brought Stian some quiet relief. He’d subconsciously feared her disapproval of his decision. That she’d want him to stay and help work Booze Man’s shop instead.

“So you’re going to work with Saryll?” Rean enthusiastically observed as they conversed.

“Yeah! You two know each other?” The white haired boy asked, drinking some refreshing water.

“Oh yes! My parents often invite her to our home for commissions! She does such excellent work!” The blonde gushed, clapping her hands together with a dazzling smile. Though, her lips bent downwards as she continued speaking. “Though, I dislike how my recent portraits are being used…” Rean solemnly added, twiddling her thumbs in the process.

“Huh, what are they being used for?” Gugu questioned, tilting his masked head.

“I-It’s not too important…!” The purple eyed girl rebutted, using her hair to hide behind. Stian and the servant’s eyes met, before mutually shrugging the issue off. It appeared that at least in Rean’s presence, Gugu was staving off his usual remarks. “Anyways, Saryll’s always been a wonderful woman to be around! I think you two would get along great!” Rean cheerfully encouraged.

“Thank you, Rean!” Stian expressed, leaning back into his chair to peer at the sun. “I’m sure you’ll get along with Joaan and Gugu while you’re here too.” He went on, flashing a similar smile. In turn, causing the girl’s cheeks to gain a new dusting of pink. The group had explained how Rean would be moving into the tower. Though, the Doki boy didn’t mind one bit. The more the merrier. The lesser the loneliness.

“Oh, really? I think so too!” Rean grinned, wiping her mouth. Stian was relieved to hear that she wasn’t scared of Joaan because of his appearance. Of course, the girl’d been apprehensive when first visiting the shop. Fortunately, upon getting to know his brother she’d quickly discarded any lingering paranoias.

“See? If people just get to know Joaan they’ll see he’s a good person! Everything will be alright!” He confidently argued in his mind, mentally smirking.

“Do you have any family, Stian?” The blonde kindly quizzed, spreading out her green dress. Stian paused before quickly glancing at Joaan and back. However, he smoothed his features out to answer.

“Ah, actually… Joaan’s my younger brother.” The Doki boy carefully replied. Though, the joy in his voice was palpable. He studied the reactions around the table. Gugu stiffened, Pioran gaped, and Booze Man didn’t respond in the slightest. All out of joy, he sincerely believed.

“When did this happen?” Pioran muttered while sloppily picking at her food.

“You are? But, you two don’t look anything alike?” Rean detected, confused while switching her gaze from him to his brother.

“We’re not blood related. But, family’s more than that. Right, Joaan?” Stian explained, pleasantly smiling at those present.

“Right, Stian.” The immortal absentmindedly concurred, still gorging himself on Gugu’s feast. Who seemed to simmer with every passing second of their chat. No doubt because of his usual happy disposition. Which, Stian still couldn’t quite understand. He was just a little optimistic! And there was nothing wrong with that! But, Rean too held a cheerful air about her. Yet, the masked servant didn’t mind her company.

The change in attitude baffled him.

“Oh, that’s so cute!” The girl cooed, resting her head on her hands. His lips curled upwards as he packed his bag. Taking another quick inspection at the rising sun.

“Ah, I have to go now! It was nice meeting you, Rean. I’ll see you later, Joaan, everyone!” Stian reported, giving a small wave while walking towards the door. The energetic immortal reliably returned his gesture. Rean pouted in her seat, mimicking a lost puppy. Similar to his brother in their shared childhood when dishing out mealtime’s leftovers. While Gugu perked up at the news.

He exhaled a disappointed yet anticipant sigh as he exited the tower.

———

The trip to Saryll’s whizzed by faster than he’d expected. Nonetheless, Stian gratefully accepted her apprenticeship with a handshake. The woman appeared pleased by his actions, gifting him a soft smile.

“I hope the next five years will be pleasant.” She dreamed, walking back towards a small station in her shop.

“I’m sure they will be!” Stian bullishly backed up while taking his seat. However, Saryll raised a hand to stop him. He rose with a questioning gaze dancing between his eyes. Meanwhile, the older artist handed him a long white cloth and small grey ribbon.

“Here, you should tie your hair up so it’s not in the way.” Saryll suggested, referring to her own pony tail and apron. In turn, the younger of the two scrutinized the cloths before slowly nodding. Tying his white hair in a similar fashion to the older woman. The Doki boy paused, tugging at his locks only to find empty air. Stian’s bangs no longer tickled his face or blew in the breeze. Making him feel odd without his usual style. Like an integral part of who he was, was missing.

Subsequently, the white haired boy freed a couple strands of hair. Proceeding to loop them over each other to create a miniature braid. It fell off the right side of his head, yet wouldn’t stand in the way of his work.

“Much better.” Stian grinned while dressing the apron.

“Looks good.” Saryll approvingly commented, finally seating herself at the station. There were two wooden stands with long sheets of paper on them. And various colourful paints and wooden brushes near them. “Alright, so yesterday we worked on…” The older of the two carried on. With Stian attentively absorbing her lessons and tips. Following along and practising the techniques on his ‘aisle’.

An hour came and went until a customer entered Saryll’s shop.

“Saryll! I need another portrait for my home!” A rich looking fellow ordered as he took a seat next to the station. They had a thin beard and bushy eyebrows. With ornamental patterns desecrating his shirt.

“Of course, Rolo.” The older artist accepted in a cheerful voice. Though, her lips were pulled in a tight line. “Stian, you see how I make a sketch first before starting the painting phase?” She asked him while working.

“Yes, Miss Saryll.” The Doki boy diligently nodded, doodling on the canvas as she continued. Rolo briefly glanced at him, squinting his green eyes before seemingly dismissing Stian. To which he awkwardly waved with a shy smile.

“Hi! I’m Stian, pleasure to meet you!” The white haired boy jumped to say, hoping to heal the tension that had arisen. Unfortunately, the older man’s eyes slanted downwards in a glare. Scoffing at his aisle.

“I didn’t think you’d take an apprentice, Saryll! Not after my nephew bell was turned away. We were all confused. He’s a prodigy, you know?” Rolo criticized, tone lively yet deadly. As if dropping poison onto Stian’s work. Causing him to lower his eyes to the paper. In turn, the older artist released a tired sigh.

“Maybe later down the road, Rolo. Merkel made it clear he was only interested for the business. And you know how I feel about that.” Saryll explained, detailing his face. Stian blinked, not understanding what was meant by business. But, she carried on conversing. “Let’s talk about something else! What happened to your last portrait?” The woman casually asked as the shop’s mood lightened.

“Carine fell into it…” The bearded man replied with a huff.

“Your daughter? Again?” Saryll snickered while shooting a quick glance at Stian. Whose lips silently curled as Rolo rolled his eyes.

“She’s going to grow out of it.” The older man insisted. Though a crooked smirk flickered across his face. They settled into a comfortable silence. Only interrupted by Saryll’s notes to Stian. However, the door’s bell chimed once more and a lady sauntered in.

“Saryll, bell! Rolo!” The new arrival shouted as she approached the group. It was then the Doki boy recognized her as the one he’d run into previously. Though, she lacked her bag from said instance.

“Aris, it’s good to see you.” The older artist greeted, slightly curling her mouth upwards.

“As am I!” Rolo boisterously saluted, though quickly reverted back to his portrait position at Saryll’s scolding look. The lady preened at the attention, giving a flirtatious twirl.

“Oh, thank you! Thank you!” Aris giggled, blonde hair swamped with ribbons and beads.

“What brings you here?” Saryll asked, returning to her work. And Stian almost missed the hint of resignation that accompanied her tone. Like she was expecting something.

“Well, if you insist, bell!” The other lady joyously went, flipping her hair over a shoulder. “We’re holding another demonstration in the market tonight! Obviously for the war of course! Rolo, I already know you’re coming! But, Saryll, bell? Will you be there?” Aris innocently piqued, a pleading expression spinning in her features. His mentor said nothing at first, taking a deep inhale before speaking.

“I’m afraid I’ll be working tonight. I do wish you luck though.” Saryll turned down, closing her eyes as if disappointed. In response, the other adults playfully pouted.

“Aw, that’s too bad! No offence, Rolo! Merkel’s beyond talented! But, I do miss it when you made all of our promotional stuff… It just had that wow factor, bell!” The vivid woman gossiped, poking Saryll on the forehead.

“I appreciate the praise.” The older artist thanked through taut lips. “But, Rolo that should do it. You can come pick it up in a few days!” She reported, ruffling her own fine vest. “Once again, good luck tonight.” Saryll added for good measure, pushing the stand aside.

“We’ll try! I’ll see you tomorrow to tell you all about it, bell!” Aris childishly resolved as she spun out the door. A chuckling Rolo in pursuit. Though, their presences lingered in the shop. Casting shadows among the supplies and works while leaving heavy weights on the woman’s shoulders. As his mentor idly moved Rolo’s portrait away, moving like a pest on a spider’s web, Stian found it appropriate to renew conversation.

“So… are those your friends, Miss Saryll?” He unsurely asked, drawing wolves on his canvas. They were certainly a quirky bunch.

“More… or less…” Saryll waved off with a heavy sigh. Luckily, it wasn’t long before her smile returned in full force. “Anyways! Where were we…!” She energetically asked.

———

Some hours later, the outside crowds intensified as lunch arrived. Saryll called for a break in their lessons to eat. With Stian rapidly devouring the fruit he brought along. Being the only food he trusted not to be ruined during the trip into town. Though, the Doki boy took extra precautions as to not dirty his clothes or Saryll’s shop. After all, he didn’t want to accidentally ruin any of her artwork.

The woman in question descended her shop’s steps with a plate of steamed buns in hand.

“Stian! Help yourself, I made a tad too much.” Saryll chuckled while biting into one herself. The tantalizing scent of the dish reached him. Making his mouth water before he could fully acknowledge her words.

“Really? Thank you very much, Miss Saryll!” The younger of the two cheered while chewing a bun. He took great pleasure in relishing the hot meat and chewy dough. His mentor finished first, and thus retraced her steps upstairs. Saryll lived above her shop, as the building had two floors and was quite large. The sole entrance into her home were through a set of stairs behind the counter. Apparently, extra artworks were stored in her abode.

After a few minutes, Saryll reappeared with paintings under her arms. The wood creaking under the weight of her boots. Stian, who’d finished his lunch quickly offered to help set up. Which the woman gratefully accepted. He took the time to further admire Saryll’s craft. Sharp corners of buildings masterfully blending with soft curves of hills and waters. It was a painting of a picturesque coastal town. The Doki boy wondered if he’d ever come close to creating something akin to that. It seemed impossibly distant. Though, he reminded himself that the impossible had been done before, countless times in fact.

Now that Stian really viewed the collection at large. Most of Saryll’s works were ocean or coastal themed. So much so they wouldn’t appear odd if patched together into one huge frame.

“You really like the coast, huh?” The younger of the two noted, hanging a painting on the wall.

“Indeed, I grew up near the ocean after all.” Saryll explained, fondness coating her words.

“You did? That must’ve been amazing.” Stian responded while straightening the frames. However, his mentor appeared to wander into a separate world at those words.

“…The smell of salt was a constant in my life. I would always wake up to the sound of ships near the docks. I used to love just walking around town admiring the beach and forest. And then I’d waste hours talking to the sailors and merchants and travellers that came through. Listening to their stories of home and far away. My friends would always have to drag me away. While at night we’d all fall asleep with the gentle laps of the waves with us…” The woman vibrantly detailed, as if reliving her memories. “Soft clouds… rusted hooks…” She murmured, lifting her finger as if drawing the scene midair. His mentor’s eyes glazed over before faltering, snapping back to reality. “Oh my, I must apologize. I don’t get that excited over much things besides the coast and art these days.” She bashfully defended.

“Ah, that’s alright Miss Saryll! I used to have a rambling habit too.” The Doki boy reassured. “I didn’t see much of the coast when we arrived in Takunaha. But, it was very lovely.” Stian commented, balancing another work. “So, why’d you move inland? Wanted to see something new?” He curiously pried, relating to his own travelling experiences.

His mentor had an unexpected reaction, body tensing while exhaling a stunted breath. However, Saryll visibly shoved it down before answering.

“I suppose a part of me wanted to leave someday. But, the war against Yanome is concentrated on the coastal districts. It wasn’t safe to stay anymore.” The woman solemnly recalled, tapping her pencil against the table.

“Oh-I-I’m sorry! I didn’t-“ Stian stuttered, face morphing to regret. Saryll calmly lifted a hand and motioned for him to stop.

“It’s quite alright, Stian.” The older of the two waved off with a tiny grin. “It was… a long time ago. Let’s just-“ She started before being interrupted by the chiming of the bell.

“SARYLL!” Two shockingly identical voices bounded through the doorway. Where two shockingly similar faces entered. Both had blonde shaggy shoulder length hair. Though, the taller of the two had small pigtails that bounced off the side of their head. “Hey? You finally took an apprentice?” Said individual observed with an intrigued demeanour. 

“Yes, I did.” His mentor nodded.

“I’m Stian, nice to meet you!” The Doki boy cordially greeted while standing up. Though, his eyes betrayed him. Not breaking away from the two’s freakish similarities. Without the hairstyles or height difference, it would’ve been impossible to tell them apart. Stian’d never seen such an odd sight before him. The shorter individual, who had a noticeably deeper voice yet not by much noticed his staring.

“We’re not twins!” They yelled, pumping a fist in the air. Causing Stian to wonder what ‘twins’ were. Is that what people with uncannily similar features were called?

“I was free from this menace’s torment for two blissful years!” The pig tailed person shouted in an indignant manner. At those words, their companion gaped before attempting to swing a punch. Which was easily evaded.

“Okay! Okay! That’s enough you two!” Saryll chortled before her shop was damaged.

“Sorry, Saryll!” The siblings echoed, freezing in place. Not a moment later, they simultaneously turned back to Stian. Who noticed how the taller one had half a head on him. While the other teen was of the same height.

“I’m Dallo! And this is Dolla, my sister bell!” The shorter of the two frenetically introduced, arching a thumb to their sibling. “We both work under Lord Craftt as messengers. If you’re Saryll’s apprentice, you’ll probably be seeing us a lot! Like, a lot, a lot! Our lord has too much money to spend, too much family to dote on, and too many hobbies to keep up with. So, he makes us run around town a bunch to get his stuff and do his business!” Dallo babbled, full of limitless energy.

“Speaking of, Saryll! Our lord wants another portrait for his second son. Could you show up to the estate next week?” Dolla redirected with an aggravated twitch of the eye. A contrasting rock hard seriousness about her.

“Oh, I see! Please tell him I’ll be there!” His mentor courteously requested.

“We will.” The older of the two affirmed, staring daggers into her sibling’s back. “Me and my brother have to be going now, before we’re late. I’m sure we’ll see you soon, Saryll. You too, Stian.” Dolla dryly stated, giving a slight bow to the artists. Afterwards, she abruptly dragged a complacent Dallo outside.

“Bye!” Both Stian and the older woman called.

“They were interesting.” The white haired boy recorded in his mind as Saryll moved to assist another customer.

———

The rest of the day went on relatively uneventfully. With Stian returning to Booze Man’s tower in an uplifting mood. However, he was met with a surprising sight upon arriving. Pioran, Booze Man, and Rean were sitting at the table without Gugu. Who the Doki boy assumed was elsewhere in the tower. Meanwhile, Joaan was in the kitchen, cooking.

Wait, cooking?

“Why’s Joaan making dinner today?” Stian curiously asked the table after seating himself. The elders appeared anticipant of the upcoming feast while Rean seemed more hesitant.

“Oh, Mr. Shopboy’s-“ The blonde attempted to say. But at that moment his brother arrived with their meals in tow. He noticed they were one plate shorter than usual. With nothing being set out for Gugu. Odd, perhaps the servant was busy and would arrive late? While in his absence Joaan decided to do the cooking? Ultimately, Stian’s stomach stole priority.

“This is awful!” Pioran blanched, sticking out her tongue while Booze Man sputtered. Equal looks of disgust and horror on their faces.

“Thank goodness. This isn’t necessarily what the commoners eat, huh?” Rean proceeded to remark, sending a heartened glance at his brother. “It’s all right, Joaan! It’ll be just fine with some salt.” She went, adding said seasoning to her meal. Stian frowned, wondering what the other’s were talking about. He found the immortal’s cooking just fine. Even though it was simple rice and boiled radish. It had ounces of flavour and was hot. Filling the uneasy void of hunger inside him.

“I like it. Thank you, Joaan!” The Doki complimented, patting his brother on the shoulder. Joaan beamed, a lopsided grin spreading across his face. However, the elders at the table were still evidently downcast. Causing Stian to sigh. “I can make us something else if you’d like?” He offered, having already finished his radish portions. Admittedly, the white haired boy was also still hungry.

“Yes please!” Everyone, even Rean and Joaan jumped on. Which did stir a chuckle from him as he entered the kitchen. Though, while Stian inspected the available ingredients, his brother stumbled in.

“Teach me… how to cook?” Joaan asked, a rapt expression in their face.

“You want to learn, Joaan?” The older of the two questioned, surprised. To which the immortal vigorously nodded. In turn, making Stian swell with pride. Of course his brother would want to learn how to make his own meals now that he were able! “Ah, okay then!” He agreed, adjusting himself to the new cooking devices. Back in the tundra, Stian was used to only using a fire to cook. But in Takunaha, the fire seemed to be located under a rectangular box. It was fortunate he’d studied Gugu’s process. Or else the boy might’ve burned himself trying to adapt.

The two made a plain stew. Then topped the rice with veggies and strips of fish. It leaked aromas that smelled of home. Warm and tender like a hearth. Initially, he’d wanted to experiment on the odd varieties of meat strewn about. However, the boy had been warned in his youth that different meats were cooked as such. Additionally, while serving the eager table their dishes, Stian handed Joaan a small bowl of heated milk.

“Here, now you can add your own milk to your food.” Stian laughed, referencing his brother’s fondness of yak milk in the past. The immortal blinked, before goofily nodding along.

“Thank you!” He chimed as the group dug in.

“It’s not bad. But not as good as Gugu’s cooking.” Pioran sighed, yet she continued to eat. Booze Man’s discontented cloud had similarly shrunk, but by no means vanished. Rean seemed to enjoy it though.

“At least you have food…” A bitter part of his mind scoffed. But, Stian immediately shook that thought away. At the masked boy’s mention, he noticed that he still wasn’t present. Even with the substantial time they’d taken to cook dinner. “Hey, so where’s Gugu?” The Doki boy inquired, peeking at the dear as if said person would arrive any minute.

“He… left…” Rean sombrely announced, folding her arms under her head.

“Left? Gugu? Why?” Stian fervently questioned, standing to look at the four occupants of the tower. Which lead to the elder male happily summarizing their afternoon escapade.

“When we first met, I saved him from a near death state! But, while I was healing him! I had an opportunity to test what distilling alcohol in a human person would be like! So, I put an extra organ inside Gugu with lots and lots of alcohol!” Booze Man brazenly exclaimed with many disturbing gestures that made the resident youths grow a shade paler. At first, the white haired boy was utterly silent. His eyes wide and mouth slightly agape with shock as he processed the news.

“Y-YOU WHAT? P-PUT AN O-ORGAN INSIDE GUGU? WITH ALCOHOL?!” Stian exploded, chair falling to the ground. Small sparks igniting a blazing wildfire inside him. And he didn’t even know why he was feeling such rage for the masked boy. Perhaps it was the absurdity of the elder’s actions.

“Yes, apparently that’s what happened… and when Mr. Shopboy found out… he angrily stormed away.” Rean despondently explained. The Doki tugged at his braid in frustration, loudly sighing.

“Mister, you’re going to apologize to Gugu when you see each other, right?” He quizzed, disappointment apparent.

“I guess.” Booze Man parried with a halfhearted shrug.

“… Alright then.” Stian mumbled, stepping into the kitchen to stuff some leftover radishes into a sack. “Ah, do you know where he is right now?” The artist piqued, receiving the negative. Releasing another sigh, he focused his gaze on the immortal. “Joaan. You and Gugu got along. Let’s go look and bring him some food.” The Doki teen resolved, heading for the door.

“Okay!” The black haired boy bopped after beating his chest. Rean moved to follow. But, the artist paused to request something of her.

“Rean, do you mind keeping an eye around here while we’re out?” Stian civilly petitioned, gulping at the darkening sky. The blonde appeared hesitant but slowly saluted him.

“You can count on me!” She assured to his immense relief.

“Thanks! We’ll try and be back soon! Let’s go.” He worriedly set out, traveling out the door with Joaan by his side. They were curtly greeted by the night’s chilling winds. Which batted locks of hair and the occasionally leaf into their faces. Luckily, temperature remained a non-issue when compared to the tundra’s freezing depths. “I hope Gugu’s not in any trouble…” Stian thought to himself as they trekked.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure you don’t know where Gugu ran off to, Joaan?” Stian pointedly asked his brother while they approached town. The sky had completely faded to black. Wispy clouds hovering above them like hazy mists. It was strange navigating the silent streets. So usually bustling with activity and chanter. Most residents were asleep at that time. Which left the cracking of concrete and their light footsteps as the night’s sole voice. It was eerily reminiscent to a hall of spirits. Where only faint echoes of people remained to stay their presence. An observation he vehemently ignored.

“Don’t know.” Joaan blandly answered, staring at the different buildings.

“He didn’t tell you anything? Like, where he’d go in an emergency, or how he lived before?” The Doki prodded, trying to sift even a slither of information. 

“Nope!” Joaan went, arching his back forward. Stian nodded, disheartened though momentarily wondered what the younger boys discussed to become so close. Nonetheless, he had more important matters to attend to. And the white haired teen knew that his brother would never lie to him. Not even for Gugu, his supposed other older brother.

“I guess we’ll just have to look around some more.” The artist slumped, eyes washing over dark alleys for Gugu’s distinctive mask. However, he quickly realized that the servant might not been wearing their headpiece. “Joaan, do you know what Gugu looks like without his mask?” Stian piqued under the light of a street lantern. His hopes were raised when the immortal seemed to think.

“Ugly.” Joaan stated, stunning the older boy.

“Joaan! Don’t be rude!” The older of the two scolded, hopes swiftly dashed. The immortal frowned at his reaction, tilting his head.

“Bad…?” His brother repeated, a somber sensation crawling into their eyes. In turn, Stian bit his lip before sighing.

“Yes, bad. Very bad. I’m sure you didn’t mean anything. But, it’s not nice to call Gugu, or anyone ugly, not ever. Make sure to say you’re sorry when we find him, okay?” The Doki chastised, tinges of disappointment in his voice. Though, the younger boy still seemed confused.

“Gugu… said he was ugly…” He informed, shuffling from foot to foot. The lantern flickered for one second. And in that period stole away Stian’s dismay while replacing it with melancholy. His insides froze to ice. While something dark and twisted smashed them to bits.

“He called himself ugly? Was he joking?” The artist interrogated, inwardly excusing the phrase. “Grandfather used to make fun of father’s hair all the time. But, he was never seriously insulting him. This could just be like that!” He idealistically thought.

“Gugu was sad.” Joaan told, causing Stian to avert his eyes to the ground. Minutes passed in absolute silence as he processed this revelation. The howling winds nipping at their bodies. Finally, the Doki tugged at his braid and turned around, continuing to search the area.

“…But, why… I-never mind… just tell me when you see him.” He pushed, suddenly self conscious of his wording.

———

As they walked deeper into town, the artist noticed more and more people mingling. Mostly grim adults conversing among themselves. However, he oddly couldn’t hear much when he passed by. Sounds dropping to hushed whispers. Stian barely checked the crowd. The height alone disqualified any as Gugu. Though, the pair received some peculiar gazes from the residents.

“Is that Yanome-“ One snarled while whirling towards them. And the Doki boy understood their foreboding reception. They believed Joaan to be from Yanome. Fearful memories of Pioran’s warning boomed through his mind. A bead of clammy sweat formed on his head. Stian subconsciously gripped the immortal’s shoulder as the accuser approached.

Fortunately, his brother lifted his head. Allowing ink coloured strands to fall away and reveal wild eyes. The Takunaha citizen blinked, scrutinizing Joaan and then him, before backing off with a scoff.

“C-Come on, Joaan.” The artist stuttered, exhaling a relived breath. Stian steadily moved them forward, weathering the scrutinizing gazes of the townsfolk. Almost every single one filled with skepticism and scorn instead of the curiosity he’d faced. From behind, strangers who couldn’t see the immortal’s face trailed the brothers. Which lead him to periodically spin Joaan around to make them leave. Though his heart skipped a beat whenever one got increasingly close.

“Stian… are you… okay?” His brother asked, oblivious to the tense atmosphere.

“I’m fine.” The white haired teen speedily answered, simultaneously grinning while calming his spiked nerves. It wasn’t even like he had anything to worry about. Their night had just proved that Joaan would be fine if people just saw him up close and not from afar. He was sure everything would die down and return to normal soon. “Just keep looking for Gugu.” Stian positively reminded, sharpening his eyes as they entered the market.

“-And it is our duty as her thriving, proud citizens-“ A woman’s voice sang across the crowds, loud and commanding. The artist abruptly paused, recognizing her. He turned, scanning the people until his gaze found a lady standing atop a fancy stone podium.

“Isn’t that… Aris…?” Stian mumbled, recalling the name. She wasn’t alone. Men wearing tattered clothing gathered directly under her feet, while others dressed like the woman chanted beside her. The Doki boy observed Rolo, beard flailing in the wind. “Is this… their rally?” He questioned, remembering Saryll’s conversation from earlier that day.

“Yanome has once again sullied our great shores! Takunaha’s pride!” Aris cried out, bringing her hands to her chest as if personally wounded. The crowd grew restless at the grim reminder of war. Some even cursing to the sky.

“We cannot allow this injustice to stand!” Rolo preached with a snarl, grinding his hands into fists. Stian began to feel uneasy upon comprehending the rally’s purpose.

“I do implore every able men and woman to do their part! Let us all see to it that Takunaha reigns victorious and the horrid Yanome erased from history!” The woman ardently proclaimed to a thunderous applause. However, it was mainly in reaction to her latter statement.

“If they care so much then why don’t they go support it themselves. Doesn’t Lord Craftt have enough money to fund like, twenty fleets without batting an eye?” A young man hissed to his friend. Who unintelligently grumbled a response he couldn’t make out.

“Honestly, we’ve done all we can besides outright enlisting in the navy. What more do they want?” Another woman sassily retorted.

“They must all really hate the war.” Stian thought to himself, studying the faces for their missing masked boy. However, the speakers suddenly fell into a taut silence. So quiet and fragile a cough resounded like war drums. Curious, he turned back to the podium only to see a sea of burning eyes.

“H-Hello!” The Doki boy nervously waved, quickly reaching over to similarly maneuver Joaan’s arm. Slowly, citizens unfocused themselves from the duo and returned to the campaign. Though, a couple persistent onlookers kept their gazes locked.

“I don’t… see Gugu.” His brother stated. Which was truthful, as few children were present in the market. And none of said youths stood out as the servant.

“Yeah, me neither… I-I don’t think he’s here. L-Let’s just head back to Mister’s, Joaan.” Stian concurred, fishing for an excuse to leave the market. He proceeded to pull a passive immortal away before he could respond. His mind scuttled with foolproof justifications. The servant was probably fine! Gugu wasn’t some fool and could take of himself. There was absolutely nothing to worry about!

“Hey! Hey, Stian!” An energetic male shouted from behind him, interrupting his thoughts. The Doki boy peaked over his shoulder before nearly being knocked over by Dallo.

“D-Do-Dallo?” The artist sputtered, nearly naming him by their sibling until seeing the lack of pig tails.

“In the flesh!” The other boy praised, widely swinging his hand through air. “What’re you doing here? Didn’t take you as a crazy war mongering type.” Dallo asked, twirling a finger around his own head.

“We’re not here for that! I’m looking for someone with Joaan, my little brother.” Stian introduced, nudging the immortal on the arm. In turn, his brother wonkily smiled and gave a loopy wave to the blonde.

“Little brother… I see…” Dallo uttered, placing his hand to rest against his chin. A serious aura surrounded him as he spoke. “I didn’t take you as the boring older sibling type…” The blonde cited, slanting his eyes.

“Boring…?” The artist repeated, displeased by the unfavourable description.

“Dallo, I hope you aren’t talking about me.” A new voice droned. To which said boy became paralyzed, shakily shifting his head to meet Dolla’s irritated scowl. The blonde girl had her arms firmly crossed over her chest. A stone cold stiffness to her movements as she approached Dallo.

“You’re both here? Why?” Stian asked before the siblings could argue.

“Our lord ordered us to deliver a request to Lord Postt. Who’s attending tonight’s rally.” Dolla answered in a stern tone, glaring at her brother the entire time. The blonde nervously scratched the back of his head.

“Our lord gave us the entire night. We didn’t have to complete it right away…” Dallo chuckled, sticking his tongue out at her, who balked in turn. “Anyways! Stian! You were looking for someone? Who? Maybe we could help!” He hurriedly quizzed, eager to distract his vex sister.

“We don’t have time to-“ Dolla began to refuse before Stian spoke up.

“Have you seen a young boy, about this tall, wearing a grey and red mask over their head anywhere? His name is Gugu.” The Doki boy questioned, using his hands to visualize their missing servant. The male blonde walked in circles for a few seconds, clicking his tongue while thinking. He occasionally muttered descriptions such as height and mask. Anticipation bubbled in the white haired boy’s chest. Maybe they would find Gugu that night after all. Finally, Dallo yelped just before his sister’s palm slapped his arm.

“Oh! That boy everyone was talking about earlier! Remember, sister bell, the monster boy?” The blonde exclaimed, leaping into the air to stand beside Stian. “We saw him camp near the hills while coming here! I’ll show you! Come on! Come on!” The younger sibling coaxed, pulling on his arm before dashing out of the market. A faint cloud of dust marking his place. The two humans both gaped at the abrupt display. Afterwards, the blonde girl chased after her brother, steaming.

“If I leave that menace alone for a second he’ll get into trouble that I’ll have to fix!” Dolla hissed as the foreign duo rushed to follow.

———

Stian trekked up the hill, keeping his eyes between Joaan and the siblings ahead. They were ascending a grassy hill that allied the forests. The night’s howling breaths brushing against blades and leaves. As they reached the top, a small campsite came into view. It was in obvious disrepair, a ragged tent accompanying rusted and torn belongings.

Yet the flaps were missing, and he saw a body through the holes.

“Gugu!” The Doki boy whispered, running ahead to haphazardly inspect the entrance. In doing so, he accidentally swept a chilly gust of air inside. Causing the boy to shiver in his sleep.

“See! See! He’s right-“ Dallo chirped before being shushed by Stian.

“He’s asleep.” The artist observed as Joaan knelt beside him. Gugu’s mask lay near on the hard ground. Though, his face remained obscured by long unkempt blonde hair. His curiosity temporarily tempted him to lift the locks away. To find an actual face to link to a name. His hand twitched and raised on it’s own volition. However, Stian looked back on his brother’s words.

“Gugu called himself ugly…” The immortal had told him. “Does he wear that mask to hide his face?” The artist sadly guessed. While Gugu wasn’t fond of Mr. Cheerful as it was. Not adhering to his demands would likely worsen their already shaky relationship. With a silent shake of his head, he rescinded his arm.

“What am I going to do now?” Stian pondered, leaning back, hand on his knee. Of the numerous scenarios he’d guessed Gugu to be in. All of them involved him being awake, or with someone else. Contrary to snoring and alone. He’d wanted to talk to the former servant. Maybe cheer him up if needed. Possibly convince him to return to Booze Man’s tower. Especially if Gugu was stubborn to staying in the disarrayed campsite. None of that could be done then.

“I could try carrying him?” The Doki suggested, but immediately threw it out. Despite Gugu only being a mere child, he lacked the ability to carry him all the way to the tower. Besides, the former servant would definitely wake up at some point. And the resulting conversation would not be pretty. But, Stian also couldn’t wait until he awoke. With Gugu missing it was left to him to make the meals. Not forgetting his apprenticeship in town. He’d have to leave soon.

Yet leaving the younger boy alone felt wrong.

“Stian?” Joaan quietly prompted, rattling him out of his contemplations. Someone else had to stay with Gugu. To keep him company! He coughed and glanced at the bickering siblings off to the side. No, they had their own roles to perform. The immortal poked his shoulder, causing him to switch his focus onto him. Joaan didn’t have much to do back at the tower. And, he did get along with Gugu…

“Joaan, could you stay with Gugu and make sure he’s alright?” The Doki boy asked, laying his radish bag near the sleeping boy.

“You… won’t stay?” His brother questioned, a look of disappointment painting his face which tugged at Stian’s heart.

“Believe me, I want to. But, I have to meet with the others. And, he needs someone he can trust, like you, okay?” He softly countered while gifting an encouraging grin. Joaan appeared hesitant before shyly bopping his head. “There we go. I’m counting on you, okay?” The artist stated, bringing him in for a swift hug. Which seemed to substantially cheer the immortal up. “You know where to find me. I’ll come check on you tomorrow.” Stian added, breaking his hold.

“See you… tomorrow…” Joaan mumbled as he exited the tent. Soon after, the white haired boy signalled to the siblings to leave. Walking down the grassy slopes together.

“Thanks for helping us. How can I pay you back?” Stian offered as they approached a crossroad. One leading to Booze Man’s tower, the other to Lord Craftt’s residence.

“A free painting would be nice-“ Dallo tried to passionately accept.

“You don’t owe this menace anything. He ran off on his own.” The blonde girl vehemently shot down, muffling her brother’s protests with her hand.

“Ah, well I still delayed you both. So, it’s really no problem for me!” The Doki insisted, causing the younger boy to grow smug.

“…Ugh, fine! You can have the painting! Just don’t rip him off, brother.” She threatened in turn. “We’ll be off then… Have a good night.” Dolla stiffly sighed, spinning on her heal while dragging Dallo with her. Though, the male messenger did raise his arm as an improvised farewell. Once they were gone Stian chuckled, continuing to walk towards Booze Man’s home. He was optimistic that things would change for the better.

———

Come next morning, the artist prepared the other’s ‘plain’ breakfast before returning to Saryll’s shop. His eyes were marked by heavy bags while he yawned. Searching for Gugu had left him with sparse sleep. Then the boy’d had to wake early to do the morning cooking. Stian’s mentor visibly noticed his sloppy demeanour, but thankfully didn’t comment just yet.

The Doki’s thoughts inevitably travelled back to the previous night. Of the rally’s chants and festering outrage. Of the tense silence fixated on him and his brother.

“I wonder what Miss Saryll would think of Joaan…?” Stian drowsily pondered while dragging his pencil across the canvas. “Would she be like her… friends? Or would she disagree?” He went while glancing at her assisting a customer. “Miss Saryll didn’t look comfortable talking about the war. But, she was just busy, right?” Stian mentally argued, eyes drooping. The younger artist shook himself out of his stupor. “I should just ask her…” He grumbled, turning to her once she finished.” “Hey, Miss Saryll, what do you… think of Yanome?” Stian carefully asked, tugging at his braid.

“…Why do you ask?” She quipped in turn, looking at him in surprise.

“Well, a lot of people area taking about it. I’m just curious.” He replied, which was technically the truth. The woman paused in her sketching, gently placing her tools to the side before taking a deep breath.

“…Very well, if you insist. This really shouldn’t come as a surprise. But, I do wish for Takunaha to emerge victorious over Yanome.” Saryll calmly answered. To which Stian nodded. It didn’t exactly fruit the information he’d been seeking though. Just as he formulated another prompt, his mentor spoke again. “You know, Stian? Aris visited me this morning to indulge me in all the details of last night’s rally. And she told me some very interesting things.” Saryll informed, tapping a pencil along her aisle.

“What did… she say?” Stian pried, eyes bouncing off the walls and soaking in every tiny detail.

“That she saw you and another suspiciously Yanome like foreigner.” The woman summarized while clicking her tongue. At his face of trepidation she flipped her hand, softly chuckling. “Don’t worry. That boy will be fine. And if he were of the Yanome… I’m sure it would’ve worked out in the end.” The older of the two softly assured. Unknowingly echoing back his earlier defences. Which was oddly comforting to the boy.

“Ah, thank you, Miss Saryll!” Stian yelped, slightly bowing his head. A sense of warm relief filling him in waves.

“I’m glad I could help…” She returned, moving back into her work. “So, who was that boy with you? Was it your friend, Joaan, right?” Saryll casually prodded.

“Ah, it was Joaan! But, he’s actually my little brother.” The younger artist corrected, following her instructions. A look of surprise overtook her features before being smoothed out.

“I see! It’s wonderful to hear that you’re close to someone. I’d love to meet Joaan in the future if you’d permit it.” The woman cheered with a grin. Stian opened his mouth to respond before a loud crash thundered outside.

“What was that?” He muttered while stepping towards the door. However, the Doki was shocked to find Oniguma standing in the streets. Their mere presence terrorizing the local populace. “Jo-I-Huh?” He stuttered, mouth frozen agape. Suddenly, the large bear seemingly vanished. With the petrified people scattering to gossip about recent events.

“It’s the Yanome!” One paranoid elder wheezed while hobbling away.

“Didn’t Toni’s gang fend off a large beast yesterday?!” Another woman screamed as she cradled her newborn. Which caught Stian’s attention. Were they talking about Joaan’s form? Did something happen while he was gone? The worried artist figured he could simply ask when he saw the immortal.

“I-I’ll be right back!” Stian called as he walked into the buzzing crowd. Saryll fortunately not pushing him. He quickly approached the area where Oniguma had vanished. Already guessing that it was his little brother. Gripping the top of a small bush, Stian leaned over to find two cackling boys. Joaan, and a familiar mop of blonde hair. “Joaan, Gugu?” The artist addressed, causing the duo to whip their heads up.

“Stian!” His brother gleefully greeted.

“Oh, hey Mr. Cheerful.” Gugu dully monotoned. Though, the Doki couldn’t hear him, hypnotized by the servant’s face. Frighteningly grotesque was the only way to describe it. The skin dark and mutilated, eyes abnormally wide and white. Stian had known Gugu seen himself as ugly. But, he’d been under the impression it was only superficial. “Oi! Oi! It’s my face, right? I bet you think I’m a monster now…” The deformed boy caught him staring, voice accusing.

Stian blinked, seeing he’d offended him.

“I-No… no! I don’t think you’re a monster, Gugu!” The white haired teen denied, shaking his head so fast it could’ve spun off his head. “It’s just a little different, like Joaan.” He added with a smile, though the blonde didn’t appear convinced. “Ah… what are you two doing?” Stian asked to change the topic, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Gugu want to know where you are…  told me to-“ His brother almost responded before the blonde yanked their arm and high tailed it through the streets. Bystanders leaping out of the way for the odd pair.

“Hey! Wait!” The Doki shouted, a pinch of annoyance leaking into his words. However, the younger boys were long gone before he even managed to take a single step. Leaving him in the frazzled crowds once more. Stian sighed, reluctantly trudging back to Saryll’s shop. At least the boys seemed to be in good health. So, he needn’t worry about that rumoured attack. Nonetheless, Stian was anxious to visit the duo after finishing his day’s work.

However, when he tripped over a bucket of paint, spilling it all over the intricate floor. Saryll ordered him to leave early and get some sleep. Which Stian gladly followed.

———

He collapsed into a blissful nap upon arriving at the tower. Waking just in time to jaunt to Gugu’s campsite before having to return and prepare dinner. As the Doki travelled through the looping forests, a new bag of radishes hung over his shoulder, he inexplicably paused. Turning to glance behind himself. A foreboding chill hovered in the air. That maddening silence of the land pierced him. Odd, for a moment he’d been certain there was someone or thing trailing him.

“I’m still tired from last night…” Stian justified as he ventured towards the hills. Upon approaching the open tent, the first thing he noticed was the enamouring smells coating the air. Then, the half eaten fruits and sticks mocking the ground. Finally, his brother and Gugu conversing in the centre of the tasteful mess.

“Mr. Cheerful’s here…” The former servant quipped, his smile blatantly fading.

“Good to see you guys, where’d you get all of this from?” The Doki curiously piqued while motioning to the abandoned foods.

“Gugu want more food… so, I make them!” Joaan proudly unveiled, creating a ripe fruit from his hand and presenting it to Stian. Who in turn was left slack jawed by his brother’s gift. Fortunately, a miraculous gleam overcame his eyes as he examined the fruit in his hands. Taking a bite, the teen’s stomach pleaded for extras.

“This… this is amazing, Joaan! You’re amazing! We’ll never go hungry again!” Stian praised, pouring his whole spirit into celebrating. He even teared up a bit, remembering their journey, their home-

“Why couldn’t you do this earlier?! This could’ve kept everyone home and a-“ The bad thoughts furiously screamed, ringing in his skull. Stian gasped as he held his head for a second. Forcing the horrible words away while shooting a reassuring grin at the boys.

“Ah, sorry! I didn’t get much sleep.” The teen explained, shaking his head free of the dark chains. “But, I’m so proud of you, Joaan! You’re learning so many new and amazing things about yourself!” He gushed, pulling the immortal in for a hug. His brother eagerly returned the sentiment. But from beside them, Gugu scoffed at the affectionate display.

“Oi! Mr. Cheerful! How’d Joaan become human?!” The former servant crossly demanded, breaking the moment.

“Become human? What do you-“ Stian questioned before being rudely cut off.

“How’d he get a human body?! Me and Joaan were talking about it!” Gugu loudly clarified, causing him to glance at his brother.

“You were talking, but I thought…” The artist quietly asked, flashing back to their conversation on the ship. How Joaan had grew uncomfortable when he brought the subject of him up. The immortal’s face fell, not meeting his gaze.

“Is… Zurui… dead?” Joaan meekly pried, stunning the older of the two.

“Dead? Of course he’s not dead! Why would you ever think that?” Stian challenged, mood instantly changing.

“He said there was pain and became empty! It’s obvious that guy died for Joaan to take his appearance and everything!” Gugu cynically yelled, to which the Doki boy fervently shook his head.

“That doesn’t mean he died! And that’s not how it works!” The white haired teen heatedly opposed, his heart beating faster and faster. An unnerving blast of heat radiated off of him. Though, he didn’t feel it himself.

“How would you know?” The former servant shot back, rising to his feet.

“We grew up together!” Stian argued, waving his hands around his head. Pointedly ignoring how Joaan’s strange abilities were a surprise to him as well.

“Well how do you know Joaan didn’t just take the form of the wolf you grew up with? Shouldn’t you have known about everything he can do? Shouldn’t he know more things?!” Gugu countered, throwing a discarded fruit core into the air. He leaned sideways to avoid the fruity throw.

“T-That’s impossible! I would’ve known if Joaan… if he…” Stian voice cracked, eyes wide and body trembling.

“Joaan was gone for so long, remember? Anything could’ve happened, even death…” The bad thoughts attacked to his dismay. “He was so different when you found him…” They darkly contested, like poison siphoning away in his blood.

“You’re wrong!” He angrily hissed to them all, pulling his braid so strong it madly pained him. It was as if someone was banging a hammer against his defences. Creating small cracks that layered over each other more and more.

“He doesn’t even know about your old group! I asked and he said-“  Gugu continued his onslaught only for Joaan to jump between them.

“Don’t fight! Don’t fight!” The immortal begged, a pained expression on his face. The older boys paused, glancing at each other as an arduous silence deafened the area. Finally, Stian angrily sighed and spun around to leave. He faced his younger brother, eyeing him intensely. Though, for a second his vision flickered and he saw nothing. But, it merely lasted a moment.

“Joaan… Gugu’s not right about everything, okay? You’re you, you’re you. I know it.” He rasped, before storming off.

———

The immortal sadly watched his brother leave. Gugu’s mouth moved, saying things he kind of understood. But, his eyes remained on Stian. He wanted to chase him. To ask if he was okay. If he did something bad. If his big brother was mad at him. Or maybe he would do bad again? The black haired boy was worried. His movements jumpy and panicked.

Joaan felt… not right. His head beat whenever Stian brought up the… Doki? The white haired boy talked like he should know them too. But, he didn’t.

He remembered nothing at first. But, then he had been walking… somewhere. It had been cold and empty. There were no feelings or thoughts. However, Joaan found wood, dark and hard in the snow. And there was his brother, Stian inside. The Doki had been happy to see him. He gave him yummy food. It was warm there, it was good. And the immortal learned from the boy. Those were his earliest memories.

Yet, Stian couldn’t be wrong, right?

He was Joaan. He knew that was his name. Stian had called him by it for a long time. It was who he was. So, if Joaan had known all those people the white haired boy talked about. He had to have known them. There wasn’t any other truth. He was Joaan, Stian said so.

But, why couldn’t he remember anything then?

The immortal wanted to remember everything Stian talked about. He made it sound like something great. Joaan wanted to meet them, learn from them, like Stian had. However, his brother said they would wait. So, they would wait then. He trusted Stian.

If only he could remember. Joaan saw how Stian hurt when he couldn’t recall his memories of before. He didn’t like making him feel hurt. It made the immortal feel bad. Which wasn’t good. Not at all. Seeing Stian hurt made him hurt too. So, if only he could remember everything and anything. Then, they’d both stop hurting, right? That’s how it worked, right?

Chapter Text

It was like battling a blizzard. Freezing, icy daggers stabbing into his face. His steps slow, heaving past mountains of snow. The sky invisible, an insane storm of black and white. But, he had to keep moving forward. Had to maintain his focus on the horizon and not what lay behind.

Stian nearly slammed the tower’s door before remembering himself and closing it gently. The Doki stomped towards the dinner table. Loudly sighing while irritably falling into a chair. He finally tried to wrestle his warring thoughts while propping an arm under his chin. However, the artist quickly realized he still owned the bag of radishes that were meant for Gugu and Joaan. In his frustration he’d forgotten to leave it.

“Not like it matters” He distantly reminded himself. His brother could make all the food in the world for them.

“Why is this happening?” Stian hissed, hiding his face in his hands. One moment everything had been fine. He’d been fine! Next, all he could feel was a blistering rage and unending panic. “I can’t keep letting Gugu get to me like this!” The white haired boy growled. It wasn’t fair, Stian hadn’t done anything to deserve such treatment! Hadn’t he?

“Stian?” Rean suddenly asked, breaking into his frenzied bubble. Behind her, both Pioran and Booze Man watched, faces clear of emotion. Right, he’d brushed past Rean and the elders in his dazed state.

“R-Rean, y-yeah?” The Doki stuttered, scrambling to put on a casual facade.

“Are… are you okay? Did Mr. Shopboy and you get into some kind of fight?” She worriedly pried, clasping her hands in front. Stian sighed, because of course they heard him muttering.

“I… yeah. We sort of did. But, don’t worry about it, okay?” He quietly replied, not wanting to drag others into their feud. “I just need to control myself better so…” The artist trailed off, eyes widening as he replayed the words in his head. Joaan’s pained face as he broke up their argument. It was like a fading storm cloud, allowing the rays of reason to come through to him. “Oh no…” Stian groaned, tugging at his braid.

“Huh? What’s wrong?” Rean questioned while tilting her head.

“It’s just… I…” He struggled to explain without giving too much away. In truth, the white haired teen was feeling the consequences of his past attitude. His stomach curling in on itself with guilt. He wasn’t concerned about Joaan, being well Joaan. Stian had been over that before and wasn’t eager to renew old doubts. But, the boy was worried about what his brother thought of him. After all, he hadn’t ended on the kindest of terms. “S-Sorry, I need to go check on Joaan-“ The Doki announced, abruptly rising.

“Oi! Who’s going to make us food, boy?!” Pioran protested with unexpected cheer.

“Pioran? I can cook after I check on him!” Stian insisted, swivelling his head towards the elders. His feet itched to race out of the tower and back to the younger boy’s campsite. The artist’s mind frantically drawing up apologies to say.

“That’ll take too long…” Booze Man pitched in, sharing a twinkling gaze with his lover. In turn, the white haired boy opened his mouth to argue before Rean spoke up.

“I can go!” The blonde offered, eagerly raising her hand. “I haven’t seen either Mr. Shopboy or Joaan since they left after all!” She explained, shining a dazzling smile. To which Stian mentally smacked himself. As in his tired daze he’d forgotten to inform the others of Gugu’s whereabouts. Only that the servant was fine and with Joaan.

“You can come along then-“ The Doki compromised before being cut off yet again.

“Wonderful! Wonderful! That’s a great idea, Rean!” Booze Man merrily supported, pushing an odd mask into her hands. It was like some kind of stone sack with slits carved into it for eyeholes. The elder male then whispered something to her which made Rean grin. Meanwhile, the older woman roughly pulled Stian backwards.

“What are you doing?” He questioned, incensed. However, Pioran grabbed his ear and pulled him down.

“Calm down, boy.” She ordered in a warning tone that left no room for argument. It was eerily similar to one his grandmother would use for scolding. One that implied harsh, unforgettable punishments for disobeying. Though, Pioran surely wouldn’t go so far? Stian stood under the pressure of her intense gaze. His resolve wavering only to crumble with a resigned slouch.

“Fine…” He mumbled, shaking out of her grip to face Rean. “They’re both in a run down campsite on the hills…” The artist instructed, leaving precise directions on how to find the auspicious duo. “Ah, Rean…” The Doki added just before the blonde departed. “Please tell Joaan I’m not mad at him. I may have… acted… badly earlier…” Stian softly asked, tugging at his braid.

“You can count on me, Stian.” The girl kindly nodded, and nimbly vanished. Afterwards, he shot a long, questioning glance at the two elders, proceeding to stalk into the kitchen. Normally, there’d be an abundance of chatter filling the tower. Yet that day, it was too silent. Slow footsteps shuffled behind him.

“Did you really want me to stay just to cook, Pioran?” The white haired teen absentmindedly prodded, staring over his shoulder at her.

“It wouldn’t have been good for you to return so soon after fighting. Be patient, boy.” She chastised, giving him a whack on the head. Stian grumbled as he grabbed his supplies.

“I-I know that. I just have to work on controlling myself better. So, this doesn’t happen again.” The Doki planned, curling his lips. “Easy.” He hummed, directing more focus to his work. Trying to lose himself in the familiar scents of meals.

“What were you two fighting about?” Pioran quizzed, whose near presence loomed over him despite being shorter.

“… Joaan…” Stian hesitantly answered, methodically cutting vegetables.

“I see, I see. Maybe you should give some thought to what he said, boy…” The elder woman cryptically suggested, and Stian held back a counter that she didn’t know what Gugu had said. In the end, it didn’t matter. As soon after, Pioran stealthily left him alone to his thoughts.

———

“Joaan’s Joaan. There’s nothing else to it.” Stian steadfastly reminded himself as he washed the dishes. The artist wished for the night to move faster so he could see his brother already. Though, thoughts strayed to his family an unknown path away. “I wonder what everyone will think of Joaan now? He’s pretty different from before.” Stian debated, leaning against the wall. “They’ll understand, it’s Joaan after all.” He waived, shaking his head. The Doki felt calmer, like a warm veil had settled over his body. The evening’s events settling down deep within his mind. He felt ready to turn in for the night.

Until someone unexpectedly banged on the shop’s doors.

“That’s weird. Mister’s already closed. Who could it be?” Stian curiously asked aloud as he reached towards the metal bar. Which prevented the slides from opening. However, he startled when they repeatedly slammed into the walls.

“Open up! On behalf of Lord and Lady Cropp!” A harsh voice demanded from across the wood.

“I’m coming! I’m coming!” The artist rambled, jiggling the metal contraption. “Pioran! Mister!” He proceeded to urge, as it technically wasn’t his tower. The moment the slides were moved four strangers pushed inside. Three finely dressed adults adorned in gold and jewelled accessories. Accompanied by a young, masculine man in plain trousers.

“Where is she?” A tall blonde man inquired, voice threatening. Dark green eyes scoured the shop’s interior before glaring down upon him.

“Um! Are you looking for someone?” Stian nervously asked, taking a large step back. From next to the well dressed man, a woman with light brown hair placed her hand on his shoulder. And the Doki boy noticed how similarly they dressed to Rean. Shades of green and purple interwoven with golden bands.

“My husband, Lord Cropp and I heard that our runaway of a daughter, Rean is staying… here. We’ve come to bring her home where she belongs.” She formally explained with a small frown.

“Rean?” He retorted, features twisting with surprise as the elders waltzed into the room.

“Oi, what about her?” Pioran slurred, scanning the faces around her.

“We are Rean’s parents and she is coming home with us. Bring her out this instant.” The blonde man repeated in a stern voice while two servants searched the premise. The girl’s father had a dominating aura about him that made Stian uneasy. How he spoke with a layer of superiority yet at the same time with detached focus to his task. Like dealing with a menial chore.

“Sorry! She’s not here at the moment!” Booze Man informed, lazily waving his cane outside.

“Then where is she?” Rean’s father questioned. However, before the smiling liquor owner could answer, Rean bounded into the shop. Freezing upon laying eyes on her family. She instantly attempted to flee. But was foiled when both her parents grabbed her arms.

“Let me go!” Rean loudly protested, struggling to free herself.

“That is enough.” Her father reprimanded while tightening his grip. “We are going home.” He ordered, motioning towards the exit. In turn, the blonde girl fought harder, flailing like a fish caught in a net.

“Rean bell, please refrain from making this harder than it has to be.” Her mother advised in a similar stance. Stian subconsciously pulled at his braid while his eyes flit from person to person. The Cropp servants appeared poised to assist their employers at a moment’s notice. While Pioran and Booze Man seemed to be carefully analyzing the situation.

“Everyone please settle down!” The Doki pleaded, moving to stand in front of the sliding doors before he was knocked aside. Stian yelped as he righted himself, whirling around to find a red faced and masked Gugu.

“Gugu! You’re back! Where’s-“ He questioned before being cut off.

“Outta the way Mr. Cheerful!” The younger boy unapologetically drawled, swaying on his feet. And for a moment, he was concerned for the masked servant.

“You’re the one who was with Miss Rean!” The masculine Cropp servant noted, causing Stian to tilt his head. Had he missed something? What diid the younger members of their group do in his absence?

“What?” Both parents muttered, scrutinizing their daughter and then an unbothered Gugu.

“Were you the one who swindled my daughter?” Lord Cropp accused, loosening his hold on Rean who wiggled out. Angrily pivoting on her heel to face her guardians.

“I left home on my own! They have nothing to do with it!” She vexed, stomping her foot on the floor.

“You left your home too?” Stian blurted out, studying the rebellious girl. For a second he wanted to ask Rean why she’d left. Since, her family seemed well and location secure. Though, then didn’t seem like the best time. Meanwhile, her father merely sighed, drawing his head back to glower at Gugu.

“You! What did you do to my daughter!” He charged, and was promptly ignored as Rean moved to the servant.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t think father would come all the way here.” The blonde girl apologized, though from behind her the Cropp members conversed among themselves.

“Let’s leave it be, bell. It’s getting late.” Lady Cropp advised, tiredly turning to her husband. At the same time, Gugu waddled past Rean without addressing her. Leaving both the girl and Stian perplexed. Hesitantly, the Doki glanced behind him at the elders before stepping closer. Pushing the evening to the furthest corner of his mind.

“Gugu, what’s the matter? You look a little… off?” Stian piqued, unsurely poking the younger boy. The servant was flushed with sweat clinging to his skin. His movements sloppy like… like… “Are you drunk?” The artist shouted, alarm evident in his eyes as Gugu forced himself onto the counter.

“Gimme some booze, old man! Something really strong!” He ordered to the mutual shock of all present.

“Y-You are drunk!” Stian realized, balling his hands into fists. “Gugu, where’s Joaan!” He grilled, grabbing the servant’s shoulders to pull him forward. Gugu slumped in his arms, loosely cocking his head back and forth. “Please don’t tell me he was drinking too…” The panicked Doki muttered.

“Joaan’s in the forest, like, boom! Vwoom, vwoom!” The masked boy directed, making exaggerated movements as he spoke. A look of concern fitted itself on his face as he rushed the door. Cold wind blasting him in full force. Ignoring the rest of the conversation behind him.

———

“Joaan! Joaan!” Stian yelled as he ran through the forest, shadows bouncing on and off of his face. Hundreds of worrying scenarios flicked through his mind on loop. “Where are you? It’s me, Stian!” The artist alerted, catching his breath next to a lanky trunk. What if his brother was intoxicated? What if he was lost among the trees? What if he was purposefully avoiding him due to believing Stian was mad at him?

A ferocious racket thundered from farther off. Branches falling from the canopies, leaves scattering in shockwaves. The white haired boy was forced to take a step back. The frigid air and dry dirt choking him from around his throat. Immediately afterwards, another blow was slammed against the trees. Wooden trunks screeching as they splintered apart. Suddenly, a ginormous shadowy figure rose above the cover.

It was Oniguma.

“Joaan? What are you doing…?” Stian called, squinting to see through the night’s eyes. However, his face paled upon making out twigs and vines curling around the creature’s form. “No… them again…” He whispered, slowly shaking his head in denial. The Doki boy pried his sight from the scene to scour the close wilderness. Attempting to locate his brother in the hostage silence.

He was deathly silent while stalking the bush. Careful not to make a single sound outside of the urgent signal to Joaan.

“Come on… Where is he?” Stian fervently questioned, laying down low to grab a sharp stick in his hands. Though, he doubted it would be much use against Oniguma. The forest was too quiet, too still like one of Saryll’s painting. Was Joaan hiding? Waiting for an opening to attack the creature? No, the immortal wasn’t like that. Which meant, he could’ve lost-No! His brother probably learned to think things through and was planning something!

“Where’s the enemy!” A young voice shouted from behind Stian. Causing the Doki to yelp in surprise before slapping his mouth.

“Gugu?” He hissed, surveying the masked boy who seemed oddly sound. “Be quiet!” The artist warned, nervously glancing towards the creature. Only to find their blood red eyes fixated on them. “Great, now it sees us! Hide!” Stian ordered, trying to drag the servant away. Unfortunately, Gugu carried barrels of strength over him. So, his effort was comparable to moving a stone statue. The masked boy stared at up at the creature, seemingly intrigued before arching his shoulders back and releasing an enraged howl.

“Where did you take Joaan?! You bastard!” Gugu rallied, waving a blazing torch through the air. Stian gulped, almost asking why the boy had fire before the creature unleashed several wooden tendrils at them.

“Move!” The Doki commanded, literally crashing into the masked boy’s side to shift him. He was not about to watch someone die! “That’s the tree spirit that attacked us!” Stian explained while pulling Gugu up.

“I already guessed that, Mr. Cheerful!” The aggravated servant shot back. “Now give Joaan back!” He screamed at the hostile creature. In turn, it continued to barrage them with long range swings and claws. Which the boys dodged by running off.

“I’m sure he’s fine, Gugu! I don’t know how we’re going to take it down now though! Last time…” Stian trailed off, feeling sweat pour down his forehead. He couldn’t keep avoiding the roots forever. But, if he stopped then Joaan… His mind flashed back to their previous encounter with the creature. How his brother’d slammed it down so he could pierce the strange red object. Yet, their opponent was much larger compared to then. The teen had to do something lest Joaan ended up in major trouble

But what could he do?

His vision blurred as his mind raced with plan after plan. Possible actions sketched and discarded. Stian’s heartbeat picked up, increasing in intensity so that it blocked out all other sounds. He had to quickly decide-

“Comes again Mr. Cheerful!” Gugu frustratedly motioned with a scowl. Unknowingly freeing the Doki from his tangent. He looked at the shorter of the two, at the minor muscles that stuck out on his torso. The flames in his hand. The mirror passion and care for Joaan.

Gugu… was strong.

Gugu… could fight.

“D-Do you have a plan to defeat it, Gugu?” Stian questioned, openly panting as they circled the creature. In turn, the servant scoffed, waving the torch in front of his face.

“Obviously, Mr. Cheerful! Keep up! That’s the entire reason I asked the old man for booze!” Gugu exasperated, abruptly coming to a halt. “Now, your turn to move!” He ordered, roughly head butting Stian down as the servant positioned the flame in front. Proceeding to blow on the sparks to launch a colossal wave of fire at the creature. Who roared upon touching the scorching embers.

“T-There’s a weird red thing in the middle of it! If you destroy that, you’ll kill it!” Stian told him, snapping to his senses. The servant failed to respond. But, he did notice how Gugu visibly lowered the flame’s trajectory at the creature’s midsection. Stressful minutes ticked by, driving up their nerves as the creature’s cries steadily diminished. The charred smell of smoke filled the air. It was strange when the tree spirit completely died down. A soft ringing replacing the once noisy forest.

Until finally, the night fell silent.

———

“I-Is Joaan…?” Gugu dared to ask, voice hoarse as he stared at the burning remains. Stian glanced at him before sighing, placing his hand on the younger boy’s shoulder in a reassuring gesture.

“Just wait a bit. You’ll see, he’ll be okay.” The Doki assured with confidant eyes, though his body was tense. Still racing with adrenaline, his heart wildly beating against his chest. The servant shifted from foot to foot, watching the smouldering pile of wood and flesh.

Suddenly, a bright red light emerged from the ashes. Breaking into small floating shards, it danced away towards a lonely, inconspicuous stone in the dirt. Somehow they vanished beneath the layers of rock. Causing it to glow with every shard it gained. However, even when all the light has dispersed. The stone remained unchanged. Gugu felt Stian’s grip inexplicably tighten as his face flooded with confusion and worry.

“Wait, why isn’t-“ The artist started before the rock exploded into a whirl of ribbons. Miraculously morphing into a familiar white wolf.

“Joaan!” Both boys cried out in relief. The masked boy proceeded to tackle the dazed immortal. Though, Gugu blinked, realizing he was hugging two people. Looking, the servant saw an equally stunned Stian holding both Joaan and him in his arms. A long second passed before they turned back to more important matters, their brother.

“I was so worried about you.” The Doki stressed, rubbing his hand against the wolf’s head. Joaan happily bounced in his hold, before hurt flashed in his eyes.

“You’re… not mad?” The immortal unsurely asked, tilting his head in the process. Stian paused before lightly smacking himself on the head.

“No, I’m not mad at you, Joaan. I was overreacting.” He swallowed, looking away in shame. Luckily, the younger of the two easily perked up. A bubbly grin slipping onto the wolf face.

“Okay! Good!” Joaan celebrated, further nuzzling the boys. Afterwards, he turned towards Gugu. A grateful expression fluttering into his wild eyes. “Gugu… thank you!” The immortal went, poking the ends of his mask. And the servant felt himself grow warm.

“D-Don’t mention it!” He stuttered in turn.

“No, he’s right. Thank you, Gugu. I… I don’t know what we would’ve done without you honestly.” Stian reaffirmed, standing up to glower at the smouldering creature. “We should leave. If… you’re coming back?” The Doki suggested, leaning in a hopeful gesture. Gugu hesitated, staring at Booze Man’s tower in the distance. Sparkling lights illuminating the sky. He almost didn’t want to go, to see that old man once more. But then Joaan gnawed on his hand, pulling him forward towards the building.

“… I’m coming, let’s go.” The masked boy relented while prying his arm free. As they walked through the now peaceful forest, Stian tugged at his braid before speaking to him.

“Hey, Gugu?” The white haired teen awkwardly prodded.

“What do you want?” He grumbled, crossing his arms over his chest. The artist momentarily averted his eyes before responding.

“I know you don’t like me much, and I’m sorry about that. But… you’ll look out for Joaan, won’t you?” Stian shyly asked, steps slowing as Joaan unknowingly put distance between them. Gugu blinked, then angrily spiked the air with his fists.

“Eh? Of course I will!” The masked servant shouted, offended that he’d thought otherwise. “What? You think I’m some jerk who-“ Gugu accused before the Doki interrupted him.

“…Thank you.” Stian expressed, rubbing at his eyes.  “I’m not that good of a fighter. So, I wouldn’t be able to as much. It’s good to know you’ll be there if it comes back.” The white haired boy sombrely explained, glancing at the immortal with unbridled endearment. And inspecting him, Gugu saw Stian. The actual boy without his levels of bias.

Stian genuinely did care about Joaan. And, he genuinely did seem like he’d never leave him as promised. Would Shin have charged into danger for Gugu? Maybe, once upon a time in days long gone. The masked boy couldn’t really tell about the Shin of the present. He remembered what others had said.

“You should be nicer to Stian!” Rean had chastised when she first stormed into his tent.

“Don’t fight! Don’t fight!” Joaan had pleaded when maybe he had gone too far.

“O-Okay, whatever, Mr. Cheerful.” Gugu grumbled. But, to his surprise, Stian snorted. A wide, bright, annoyingly infectious smile spreading across his features. Bellowing into the night. He stared, a tad bit surprised. However, Gugu soon scoffed. Fortunate that his mask hid the small smirk on his own face. Of course, Gugu wasn’t completely convinced that this white haired foreigner wouldn’t abandon Joaan one day. It was definitely happening, some time in the future.

However, he supposed he couldn’t blame the Stian of the present for what he’d inevitably become.

So fine, Gugu would stop with the teasing at least.

Chapter Text

A month passed as Stian and Joaan sorted themselves into Takunaha. Things mostly improved. For starters, Gugu made up with Booze Man after the latter apologized for storing alcohol in his body. Though, it was difficult to discern whether the elder’s words were genuine since Stian had been shooting him expectant looks throughout the exchange.

In other news, Rean chose to go home with her parents to everyone - especially Gugu’s - dismay. As the elder Cropp members wouldn’t leave until she agreed. However, it was only a mere week later when the blonde girl reappeared on their doorstep. In what would be the second of many runaway attempts. Ultimately, Rean was around quite often.

He had settled into a comfortable routine. Stian would wake up in the morning, eat with the others. Then travel into town for his apprenticeship with Saryll. Afterwards, he’d return to the tower and hang out with Joaan and Gugu. Who’d miraculously stopped trying to purposefully rile him up. Occasionally, Rean would join the trio if she was available. There were even days where Saryll would grant him a day off. With which the Doki commonly used to assist the younger boys in the shop. Finally, they’d eat dinner before sleep to restart the daily cycle.

Life was good.

———

“Hmm, I think I’m done. What do you think, Gugu?” Stian consulted, flipping a new sketchbook towards the stretching servant. His previous art book had been filled up, almost every space on every page being drawn in. Luckily, Saryll had gifted him a new medium to store his works. Back in the present, the masked boy studied a pencil portrait of himself sitting on the shop’s counter.

“Looks good, Mr. Cheerful. But, why’d it have to take so long? It sucks sitting still!” Gugu complained while flexing his arms.

“That’s just how it is unless you want it to be less detailed.” Stian replied with a small grin, turning towards Joaan who sat against the wall. “What do you think, Joaan?” The artist curiously prompted. The immortal leaned forward, black locks nearly touching the crisp pages. His brother tiled his head as he scanned the portrait, eyes widening in wonder.

“It looks like Gugu!” Joaan excitedly answered, pointing at the chuckling masked servant.

“That’s good to hear! Thanks guys!” The Doki happily noted, flipping through the rest of the sketchbook where various drawings of himself, Joaan, Saryll, and more stood. Admittedly, his work was far from Saryll’s quality of art. However, for only a month it was fields ahead than the teen’s previous collection. Which fuelled a soft sense of pride within him. “Well, I got to go now! Talk to you later!” Stian announced, huffing as he hoisted his bag over his shoulder. It had grown heavier since he’d stashed his old book inside.

“Oi! Stian, hold up!” Gugu shouted before the artist could take a single step.

“Yes, do you need anything?” The white haired teen asked, spinning around. Though, he was surprised when the servant raced outback and returned with an odd looking stone mask. Proceeding to place it on the counter.

“Here!” The masked boy proudly stated, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Aw, thanks!” Stian expressed, testing the weight. He assumed Gugu had given him his own unique headwear. Which in turn greatly touched him. A tingly sensation flowing through his veins.

“Booze Man has had this for ages! There used to be two. But, he gave the other to Rean which we accidentally broke…!” Gugu informed while childishly gesticulating. “He said they were from the Doki though! Your old group, right?” The servant added, scratching his back. The Doki startled, nearly dropping the mask before gently lowering it.

“Mister said it was from the Doki?” Stian repeated, raising an eyebrow.

“Yup! Yup!” Gugu reaffirmed, mask bopping up and down.

“I… We never wore these kinds of masks. They’d get too heavy to wear and travel in snow with.” The white haired boy denied, slowly shaking his head. “Are you sure Mister didn’t say Doakee?” He added, glancing back at a shrugging Gugu.

“Don’t know, maybe?” The masked servant replied.

“Okay, because this is probably their mask instead. Anyways, I really have to head out now. Bye guys!” Stian departed with a wave, receiving the same gesture as he exited the tower.

Along the trek into town, his imagination escaped into the wild. How different were the Doakee from Doki? How could they wear those strange masks in the north? What if the headwear didn’t even belong to the Doakee? In that case, would the group he’d been hearing about in the outer world be an entirely new coalition? The artist felt his heartbeat spike at the notion. Which he quickly shoved down. It was ridiculous to even consider. Nonetheless, his other muses skipped around his head.

However, Stian gathered the thoughts for another time as he met Saryll.

———

The morning quietly slipped away as the duo went about their usual practices. He’d watched her work with customers or copied some odd object into his pages. It was Saryll’s way of getting him used to different shapes and angles. Though, every once in a while Stian would sketch a client with the older artist. Drawing up his own version even if Saryll’s would be the one sold. Despite that, he’d received the occasional compliment on his work. Which never ceased to brighten up his day.

The town’s past treatment of both him and Joaan had noticeably decreased. Less people stared at them in the streets or shot nasty looks when they passed. It had been a massive relief to Stian, particularly so on his brother’s behalf.

“Hey, Stian! Come on, let’s go! I’m starving!” Dallo shouted while swinging in the doorframe.

“Give me a second to finish this quickly!” The Doki protested, stippling his canvas before rushing to the door. He shared a friendly nod with Saryll as he passed. After all, it was his lunch break.

“Hi Dallo, Dolla!” Stian greeted as the trio wandered through the busy streets.

“Back at you, now let’s go already! I’m going to shrivel up!” The blonde male groaned, patting his growling stomach for emphasis. Though, his sister rolled her eyes at the gesture.

“Oh, stop exaggerating, will you?” Dolla sharply scolded. However, at the same time she reached into her bag to retrieve three rounded sweet buns, handing two over. “They’re a gift from Lord Banks’ chef for keeping us for so long. Apparently they had some left.” The girl handily explained to their delight.

“Score!” Dallo celebrated with bun sticking between his teeth. A blob of food landed in Dolla’s hair, and her eyes twitched as she flicked it away.

“For. The last time. Eat. With your mouth. Closed.” Dolla berated through clenched teeth. The blonde boy helplessly nodded, covering his mouth with his hand. Pure fear decorating his face. “Anyways, how was your morning, Stian?” Dolla politely piqued while shoving her arms behind her back.

“Ah, it was great!” The artist cheerfully replied prior to finishing his portion. After meeting the siblings on that rally night, they’d consistently stopped by Saryll’s shop to invite him to outings. Though, it was usually during their mutual breaks or some day offs. Regardless, Stian was overjoyed at having more friends. The white haired boy’s smile becoming a permanent feature. With the amount of new people in his life, it had been reminiscent of home.

The trio travelled towards the fields, idly chatting along the way. Hot sun and an airy breeze blanketing the day. However, Dallo began beating his chest and wincing.

“What’s wrong with you? Your racket’s getting annoying.” Dolla quizzed when her brother wouldn’t stop. In turn, the blonde boy appeared apologetic as he fidgeted on the spot.

“I have to go take a leak.” Dallo quickly reported, squeezing his eyes shut and sprinting away before they could react.

“Seriously? I told that menace to go before we left!” The blonde girl groaned, massaging her temples before falling onto a grass patch. Stian shrugging as he joined her. They watched as workers and masters came and went. The sound of grunting washing over the golden brown fields. The Doki boy lazily tinkered with the soil beneath his legs. Piling it up into small hills and riverbanks. He imagined families journeying through his makeshift valley. Venturing towards all sorts of crazy destinations, whether it was paradise or grand adventures.

However, Stian glanced at Dolla who blankly stared ahead. As if her mind was devoid of thought. She didn’t appear particularly happy in that moment. So, the artist decided to try renewing conversation as they waited for Dallo. He scoured his head for topics. Hobbies, preferences, foods, and their days. Yet he came up empty. Having debated it all before. Though, there was the matter of work. Dolla always mentioning their latest task when meeting up. While the Doki would in turn enthusiastically detail his latest lesson from Saryll. So, in the end, Stian believed it was worth a shot.

“Dolla, how’d you and Dallo start working for Lord Craftt?” He innocently pried, resting his hands against the ground. She stared at him, dully bending her head back.

“It’s not a very happy story.” The blonde dryly retorted, moving hair from her eyes.

“Ah, you don’t have to tell me if you’re-“ Stian attempted to backtrack, waving his hands in front of him. He didn’t wish to accidentally wreck one of the few bonds he’d made. But, Dolla simply sighed and signalled for him to stop.

“It’s not a big deal. I don’t really care.” She revealed in a bored tone.

“A-Are you sure, because-“ The artist nervously went, but was subsequently shushed. Dolla was silent for a moment, contemplating her next words before speaking.

“Growing up, me and my brother always looked too alike. Everyone that didn’t know us - which was truly only our folks - thought we were twins. Which is bad luck of course. Most of the other workers under our former lord all thought our folks kept Dallo hidden for two years to try and hide that we were twins. Which isn’t true! But, people will believe what they want to believe. So, when our folks bit the dust…” The blonde girl monologued, surprising Stian at the lack of emotion in her words. As if she were reading from a script. Nonetheless, when Dolla paused he softly patted her on the shoulder.

“Their parents are dead…” The Doki mentally repeated, feeling sympathetic for the siblings. He hadn’t seen his family in years. But, at least Stian knew they were alive and out there somewhere.

“So, when they bit the dust. The other workers kicked us out of the estate for being bad luck. After that, we spent weeks trying to find a new master. But, almost everyone wouldn’t take us because we looked liked twins. Or if they did, tried to separate us. Which was not going to happen! We nearly resorted to thievery to survive. But then, Lord Craftt actually did let us work under him together. And well, that’s how we started.” Dolla explained, a faint smile on her face.

“He sounds nice.” Stian commented, glad to see his friend’s mood improving.

“Indeed. Though, I wonder what goes through our lord’s head sometimes…” She agreed, running her fingers through the grass blades. A coat of water tickling her skin. “Dallo wasn’t there when I tried negotiating the terms with the other lords. So, when we were employed he didn’t know how generous Lord Craftt had been to us. My brother only had the memory of our first lord as basis. But, I’m grateful for what our lord has done.” Dolla expressed, her eyes sparkling with a vibrant fondness.

“Have you ever tried telling Dallo any of this?” Stian questioned, laying down completely. In response, the blonde stiffened, smile morphing into a scowl. Her hands irritatingly clenched, ripping the grass from their roots.

“I. Have. But, that menace. Just. Won’t. Listen…” Dolla seethed until she abruptly froze. Head slowly pivoting to the side, past Stian’s shoulder. The air grew icy as she stood. Her eyes closed before jostling with volcanic fury. “Speaking of…” The blonde started, voice growing deep and threatening. He gulped, daring to peak at what she was glaring at.

There was Dallo who casually jogged towards them.

“Dallo! Get over here! No one takes that long to fill a closet!” Dolla screeched, marching over to her unsuspecting brother. Proceeding to drag him back to the grassy patch. Stian blinked, surprised at how much time has passed during their talk. His lunch break was early over! However, before running back to Saryll’s shop the Doki watched the siblings bicker. He grinned at them. So different from him and Joaan or Joaan and Gugu.

It was good that they still had each other, family.

———

After lunch, Stian waved goodbye to his friends before returning to work. Dutifully practising different techniques and styles as the day slaved past. Next to him, Saryll merrily finished with another customer. Collecting her pay before showing him the exit. However, the street was suddenly abuzz with murmurs. The Doki boy being shaken from his concentration by the noise. So much so he stood to investigate. Catching the door before Saryll could completely close it.

“What’s everyone talking about?” The artist muttered as frenzied civilians passed by him. Acting like someone had just died. Following the eyes of the absorbed crowd, he saw them all staring at a single person.

A tall, intimidating man briskly stalked the streets. Dark, intense purple eyes stabbing into the ground beneath his feet. A strong hand gripped a bow and quiver at his backside. The other holding a heavy sack which lugged behind him. He wore thick yet worn fur clothing. While a thick cloth cap resting atop his head. However, the most eye catching detail about the stranger were the white bandages that obscured every ounce of his skin. Messy tufts of straw blonde hair hanging off his head.

“Pa! Who is that?” A little boy squeaked to his father, tugging on the older man’s trousers.

“Don’t ogle, he’s one of our best hunters.” His parent whispered, pulling the curious child away. Meanwhile, the other townsfolk exchanged their own tidbits of information about the stranger.

“He only comes to town for the hunting season every few months. No one even knows where he lives!” A gaggle of middle aged woman gossiped.

“Why’s he covered in bandages? Isn’t that suspicious for anyone?” One of the lords questioned, narrowing his eyes at the bandaged man.

“Apparently kid has a nasty skin condition, my lord. No one wants to see what’s underneath there.” One of their attendants hurried to explain. Who scoffed in turn but went about his proceedings. The strange hunter ignored the whispers and the shouts as he cut through the streets. Visibly avoiding all eye contact until veering towards Saryll’s shop. He brought his irises up, only to meet a stunned Stian. The males blinked at each other before the hunter’s gaze shot past him and into the building. A second passed, and afterwards they scoffed, retreated back into the crowd.

“That was weird.” The Doki privately noted as he closed the door.

“Stian, what’s going on out there?” His mentor piqued while arranging her paints.

“Some hunter covered in bandages just arrived in town. Everyone’s talking about him.” He handily informed, cleaning off his apron. Saryll paused, taking a quick glance at the door. Her hand leaped forwards, as if expecting something to occur. Though, when seconds passed in static she readily lowered it.

“Bandages, huh? I see…” Saryll nodded, hand tapping along her canvas’s bridge.

“Do you know him, Miss Saryll?” Stian curiously asked, taking a seat at his station.

“You could say that.” She cryptically answered with a soft smile. Moving to resume their previous lessons. The Doki let it go, putting the atypical incident behind him.

——

Later, as he assisted Sarlly clean up for the day, her sliding entrance was slammed open and the hunter pushed himself inside. Rushing to close the doors behind him. Releasing a wary breath, he spun around to face them. But, his eyes substantially widened upon seeing Stian. However, before the hunter could make another agile escape, Saryll speed walked towards him.

“Miki!” Saryll warmly welcomed, pulling the young man in for a hug. Which he hesitantly returned.

“Saryll, good to see you.” Miki quietly greeted as they separated. Voice clear yet strained. As if held down by an unknown force. Hand going to his bow as he assessed the shop. Mainly, his eyes stilling on the Doki. “Are you still busy with customers? I can come back later.” He politely offered, taking a lengthy step back.

“Oh, that won’t be necessary, Miki.” His mentor turned down with gleaming eyes. “This is Stian, my apprentice.” She proudly explained, giving him a gentle shove. To which the younger of the two raised his arm in a humble wave.

“Nice to meet you, Miki, right?” He went, flashing a bright grin. Stian figured that if Saryll was on friendly terms with the hunter, he couldn’t be any bad. Which created an opportunity to gain another friend.

“…That’s me.” The hunter slowly replied, proceeding to stare at the older grinning artist. “You found someone to take on. That must be nice.” Miki formally noted, breaking visual contact as soon as he could.

“I’d say so.” Saryll agreed with a tiny chuckle while replacing some of her paintings. “Here, take a seat. Why Panu doesn’t keep any at his butchery is beyond me.” She insisted, pushing a stool across the room. Wordlessly, the hunter dragged it to the shop’s corner. His attention enraptured by the floor’s gathering dust. “How was the trip over?” His mentor chattered, sending Stian an encouraging nod.

The Doki casually shrugged, grabbing a broom to sweep the premises. As he exterminated grime and forced it out the door. Miki frequently adjusted his loosening bandages. Pulling tighter and tighter and tighter, which couldn’t have been comfortable. The younger artist maneuvered himself near the newcomer to clean. He casted the hunter a friendly look. Who continued responding to Saryll’s cheer with reserved words.

“So, I heard you hunt.” Stian blurted out, causing the other male’s head to swivel in his direction.

“Right.” Miki cautiously confirmed, sending a suspicious look which she pretended not to see. Which no one believed.

“I use to hunt too, mainly small critters and fish. I wonder how different it is out here?” The Doki boy carried on, gathering the flecks of paint and splinters into a small pile. Surprisingly, this facet of life seemed to interest the hunter.

“You fish?” Miki repeated, finally bringing his head up.

“Ah, sort of. The people in Takunaha use those wooden rods or spears to catch fish. But, I had a small system which caught them for me.” Stian explained, thinking back to his small house in the tundra. He impulsively fetched his sketchbook and drew a crude copy. “It was like this.” The young artist demonstrated, using a pencil to point out various lines and clams.

“How does that work?” The hunter piqued, resting his cheek against his fingers.

“Ah, it’s not that complicated. But…” The Doki boy didactically rambled, making hand gestures and sketches to try and correctly communicate his system. Though, he must’ve done an insufficient job because Miki blankly blinked. Opening his bandaged lips before silently closing them.

“…What?” The older male brazenly deadpanned.

“Sorry! Sorry! It would be a lot easier to just demonstrate it…” Stian apologized, his face slightly flushed.

“It’s fine.” Miki lethargically waved off. But undeterred, the young artist began pacing. Features scrunched together in intense thought. This was a possible connection that could lead to a budding friendship! He wasn’t about to let it go so easily!

“Oh! We could meet up in the forest later and I’ll show you myself!” The white haired boy eagerly offered, a spring in his step. Unnoticed by him, Miki’s eye twitched, stabbing into an ‘oblivious’ Saryll.

“That’s not necessary.” The hunter dryly protested. However, a grinning Stian merely shook his head. “Don’t you have work to do with Saryll?” He brought up, likely concerned about inconveniencing him. Speaking of, at that moment the woman in question ‘so happened’ to tune into their conversation.

“Oh no, that sounds like a marvellous idea! I think you two should do it! Stian can take the day off!” Saryll supported with gaiety, leaning her head into her shoulder.

“Thanks!” The younger artist energetically cheered while Miki slouched in the background. The bandaged male inaudibly groaned, closing his eyes briefly before talking.

“Not this again…” He whispered so quiet the others couldn’t hear. “Fine.” Miki relented with a huff, staring down at his boots. “But, if we’re going to meet up. We’re going to do it somewhere I’d actually use this on. Early, dawn, tomorrow, here.”The hunter lay out, as if challenging his resolve to go through.

“Sounds great!” Stian bounced back without any hesitation. After all, he was used to long hours and early rises.

“See. You. Then.” Miki mechanically retorted, eye twitching once more.

“Stian, do you mind taking the rest of the day off? I’m closing up early. And you’ll need the extra hours.” Saryll laughed, moving to stand besides them. The Doki boy nonchalantly agreed, waving his arm as he grabbed his things and left. Taking a fleeting look at the ones left inside before sliding the doors close.

———

“Not an hour in and you’ve somehow roped me into another one… Did you put your apprentice up to this?” Miki tiredly asked as he followed Saryll up the stairs to her apartment. He was regretting having opened his big mouth only because he wanted some fishing tips without speaking to Takunaha’s patronizing fishermen. In turn, the woman tried to hide a bubbling smile.

“I’m quite afraid he’s like that with everyone, Mikihiro.” She happily stated while giving them entry into her home. Watching him involuntarily flinch before easing into the name.

“Joy.” The hunter sarcastically parried, hulling his sack into the kitchen. Walking like he knew the place better than her. Various paints and woodworks surrounding him as he placed a rabbit on the table. “Is it too much?” He questioned after Saryll inspected his loot.

“No, it’s perfect. But, you don’t have to do this every time you visit.” The woman reminded, moving the carcass towards her other ingredients and utilities.

“It’s how I say thank you.” Miki professed, slinking his bow on the wall. “… Do you trust him?” He sternly prodded, fiddling with his hands. Saryll sat against a window, analyzing the people below. Her fingers gracefully trailed the sills in thought. Even with her perceptive eyes in the fading light, she could barely make out the fleeting form of the Doki.

“Stian’s a good kid. He won’t tell a soul if asked upon, or treat one any differently.” The artist dogmatically pictured, moving opaque curtains to cover the windows.

“Maybe…” He sighed, slowly unwinding the covering from his hands. “Could I stay the night?” Miki requested, surveying openings with trepidation.

“You know my door will always be open, Mikihiro.” Saryll generously noted with a knowing look.

“One day.” The hunter said to himself, as he flippantly freed himself from the bandages adorning his face. Letting them fall to the flooring like heavy chains. Tufts of straw and hay soon joined their fate. As Miki took a long sigh of relief, running his pale hand through inky black hair. He caught a glance at his reflection. A handsome face with strong bones staring back at him.

… The face of a Yanome.

Chapter Text

*Flashback* Eight years ago… 

Mikihiro and his father grew up near Yanome’s capital. He possessed fleeting memories of his mother. The woman having died during childbirth, taking along Mikihiro’s little sister with her. But, he was often assured she had been a wonderful lady to be around. Her portrait delicately hanging above their home’s fireplace. Despite this, the remnants of their family had been content in the elaborate city. His father being a well respected archer in Yanome’s guard.

So respected was the older man, he’d been assigned guard duty for Yanome’s sacred mission into Ninannah. An endeavour which would leave Mikihiro alone for a whole month.

“Don’t worry about me, father! I can take care of myself!” The young boy had nonetheless encouraged at his parent’s hesitation. As like every young Yanome boy, he felt nothing but glowing pride for his family’s honourable accomplishments. After all, he was more energetic those days. And so his father had reluctantly joined the Ninannah mission. Spending their last hours together fretting like a mother bear to her newborn cub. But, Mikihiro didn’t mind one bit. In the end, it was one of the reasons he loved his father.

Mikihiro’s fondest memory was of the Yanome woodlands, learning archery with his father. Their home being situated on the capitol’s outskirts for that very reason. The taller man would keep his hands on his shoulders, adjusting his arms as he fired shot after shot. Thus, the black haired boy spent most of his free time surrounded by familiar trees and trails training.

It was Summertime, with mad heat glaring into his eyes. Dry air renting out his lung capacities. However, Mikihiro enjoyed the thrill of an arrow leaving his bow. Entrenching itself into one of many trunks. When his father arrived home he would show him how much he’d improved. The thought alone giving him a skip in his step.

Though, when he did return, his life was forever changed.

What came back was a man whose face was haunted by spirits. Pale and clammy, he’d discreetly woken him from bed in the dead of night.

“Father…? You’re back…” Mikihiro groaned as his guardian - who’d oddly discarded his guard uniform - threw their belongings into bags. Only the essentials, money, food, a spare change of clothes, and for some peculiar reason maps.

“Shh, son. We have to go, now.” The older man urged while scanning the windows, paranoid. Serving to further confuse his son. Was there something outside? If it was dangerous, than his father could surely handle it. Though, perhaps not the present version.

“Where are we going…?” The boy tiredly drawled, rubbing his eyes.

“Kiwen.” Was the answer he received. Kiwen being a neutral country bordering Takunaha. Having adopted a beneficial trade policy with both wartime foes. Though, in his sleep fuelled haze Mikihiro took it in stride.

“That’s so far… away… When will we be back? You… you have to go back to work…” He asked while slowly dressing himself.

“We’re not coming back.” His parent sternly whispered, hoisting a pack upright.

“What?!” The boy hissed, nearly slamming into his father in disbelief. “This is our home!” Mikihiro protested, feeling his face heat up with anger.

“Not for long.” The older man retorted, gesturing for silence. Which his son flippantly followed if only with some disdain.

“Buy why are we going-“ He questioned, arms spread wide. Convict tears escaped his misty eyes and fell to the floor. The sound booming like drums of war.

“Mikihiro! Please just trust me…” His father pleaded, knees dropping to rest his hands on the boy’s shaking shoulders. The action forced Mikihiro to stare him in the eyes. One dark well melting into another. Yet the older man’s face was teeming with raw guilt. Crinkled by worry and pale from countless sleepless nights. He’d never seen the man so upset. Not even those bleak days following his mother’s death.

“O-Okay…” The boy shyly murmured, ducking his head while being whisked into the night.

———

Like ants in a forest, they took his father’s wagon through the roads. Watching the ominously shadowed land around them. Only ever stopping to relieve themselves in ditches. Not even a cricket could be heard. Not a voice to be sound. Mikihiro shivered against the barren wood, his cloudy breath floating into the sky. Beside him, his father had his eyes locked on the horizon. He thought about questioning him more. Demanding answers to their abrupt departure from Yanome. But, the boy would continue to trust in his father.

Even if his mind whispered traitorous thoughts.

Before he knew it, the once familiar vegetation turned foreign. Apparently they’d crossed the Ninannah border. But, they wouldn’t be staying long. So, there disappointedly would be no time to visit a local village. Though, that also meant they likely wouldn’t encounter the frightening Oniguma. Afterwards, his family travelled to a small coastal country bordering Ninannah.

It was ruled by an old monarchy. However, the nation had long become one of Yanome’s puppet states. The sole reason it hasn’t been completely absorbed by the greater power was to create a false neutrality zone. By which Yanome’s spies could use to sneak into Takunaha.

Unfortunately for them, this meant their homeland had put a great deal of effort into building a grand yet false defence. Of which the men now had to navigate unnoticed. His father’s plan was to board a ship and trek through their enemy’s soil to reach Kiwen. Meanwhile, before they were set to board an inauspicious  passenger ship. The older man took his son aside to an alley.

“Father?” Mikihiro asked once it was ensured they were alone. Suddenly, his father took out a small razor and shaved his own dark head. Leaving only the sideburns behind. “What are you doing? I liked your hair.” The boy blinked, narrowing his eyes at the shiny bald spot.

“We’re pretending to be from Kiwen so… we can stay out of trouble in Takunaha.” His father softly explained, raising the razor. “Come on, it’s your turn, son.” He added after a short pause, ready for the inevitable outburst.

“Why do I have to change my hair too?!” Mikihiro hissed, covering his head as to shield it from the razor.

“No one can know we’re from Yanome. I’m sorry, but it’ll grow back.” The boy’s father promised, gently pulling his arm. He sniffled before covering his eyes, trying to ignore the feeling of wind hitting exposed skin.

———

It wasn’t until the sea vessel rocked that it truly hit Mikihiro what they’d done. He and his father’d just abandoned their nation, their people, and for what? The boy felt his chest tighten, the bowels growing smaller and darker. He couldn’t breath and felt lightheaded. Mikihiro’s hands moved on their own, flying to his skull-

“Ow!” Mikihiro hissed as he cradled his palm, sliced by a metal spike. Next to him, his father moved. Using an old cloth to wipe the dripping blood away. At least the pain snapped him out of his panic. For a while, it was just the wrapping of gauze and the waves collapsing over each other. “…Father, why did we leave home?” The young boy solely questioned, not entirely present.

“I don’t-“ His father tried to excuse at first.

“I want to know.” Mikihiro interrupted, curling his injured hand. He wanted answers for why everything he’d ever known was changing. His guardian avoided meeting his empty gaze, before sighing.

“We couldn’t stay. I almost watched my friends…do very bad things to an innocent little girl, Mikihiro. I had to stop them somehow… I’m just sorry for making you suffer the consequences as well…” The older man explained in a small voice, eyes shockingly fragile as if reliving that monstrous day. He stayed silent, watching his father with concern until the ship docked in Takunaha. “We’re going to stay out of towns as much as possible, okay? Everything will be fine.” His parent promised with an endearing smile.

And everything had been fine at first. He clung to his father’s hand while ogling at different buildings and colours. The people passed by without a second glance. For the smallest fraction of time he felt safe.

“YANOME!” Someone yelled, and it all fell apart. A brute stranger wrestled his father’s shoulders, aggressively separating him from Mikihiro.

“Sir, we’re both from Kiwen-“ The older man tried to lie before being punched in the jaw.

“Father!” The young boy shouted but was held in place by another, a guard of Takunaha.

“Cut the crap! Do you Yanome pigs really think we’re idiots?! Think a nice little haircut makes us look the other way? Because it doesn’t! Now you’re going to pay for killing our people!” They yelled at them, and Mikihiro felt something sharp stab his side and yelped. However, it was over before it had begun. His father breaking free with a mighty roar antecedent to fighting his assailant off.

“LET GO OF MY SON-“ He threatened, pushing said boy away from the chaos as more people joined the battle.

“Get them!” A woman screeched, her sewing needle glistening in the light.

“Run, son! I’ll be fine-“ That was a lie. But, it would be a few days until Mikihiro accepted his father often lied those days. For now, it had been enough for the boy to scamper into the alleyways far from their pursuers. He was too scared too look behind him, to hear those familiar screams. The rocky ground and walls coalesced into a singular entity. Stalking him as he fled, even as his feet begged for rest. Mikihiro kept running until his body refused to follow his mind.

“Father…” The boy sobbed into the ground, aching in all ways possible. His emotions were in tatters by that point, the only thing he could think was to keep running. He… he had to escape the town, like his family had said. But, Mikihiro couldn’t think of how without running into one person. And he wasn’t like his father, he wouldn’t win fist to fist. Why did those people hate them? Was it because of his father’s actions? Was it the same reason they fled Yanome?

“Yanome…” Mikihiro murmured, staring at his pale hands. Right, it was Takunaha. They hated Yanome as his homeland hated them. Would he have cheered if they’d found a runaway Takunaha in their midst? The boy didn’t have the courage nor want to think. However, he had to hide who he was. Just like his father had said. Mikihiro’s eyes fixated on the white bandages that adorned his palm. He knew there were more in his pack. The older Yanome had given it to him in case he were injured once more.

Miki - not Mikihiro, because even his name gave away far too much - left town enwrapped in injuries that were sloppily, but passably bandaged.

*Flashback End*

———

At the crack of dawn, Miki leaned against Saryll’s shop. Wordlessly nodding at anyone who greeted him. He should’ve been on his merry way out of town by then. Back in the borrowed familiarity of the forests. To his cave near the wonky hills near the rabbit dens. Where the streams were clearest, and the birds most calm. Except the hunter allowed himself to be swayed by Saryll and inspect her apprentice’s handiwork. Bubbles of irritation fizzled inside him.

“Why did I agree to this?” Miki questioned, habitually tightening the bandages around his palms. Right, the prospect of having fish every day instead of struggling for a week had been too alluring to resist. The hunter cursed his taste buds.

Maybe he would be lucky and Saryll’s apprentice would be a no show. The bandaged man could leave a note for Saryll and leave, except-

“Miki! Hey!” Stian greeted with too much energy for a morning. He could feel the beginning of an all too familiar headache. In that regard the artists were similar. Next to him was a strange black haired boy with wild yellow eyes. And Miki had to stop himself from twitching at how much the foreigner looked like a Yanome.

“Hi. Let’s go.” The hunter blandly commented, turning away. Oddly, the black haired boy paused besides Stian.

“Ah, actually…” The Doki trailed off, and Miki sincerely hoped he had to cancel. But, he saw the glance the white haired boy aimed at the other, and felt dread crawl up his spine. “Could my little brother, Joaan come along? He used to hunt with me all the time.” Miki had an impression he was missing something by how Stian was chuckling. But, the older male was too annoyed to consider it.

The hunter wanted to say no and leave it there. However, that might’ve been considered rude. Which wasn’t an ideal situation to find himself in no matter who it was with. Anger leads to certain thoughts being exposed, and he’d rather most of them stay hidden.

Meanwhile, he inwardly noted to work on saying ‘no’ more.

“Sure. Let’s go.” Miki dryly waved off, motioning with his head to follow him. “So, he has a younger brother… That must be nice… I wonder what life would’ve been like if... they survived…” The bandaged man pondered. Would his father been so insistent on fleeing without telling them anything? Would anyone have lived past their arrival in Takunaha? Unlikely, yet he fantasized about having a family to return to as they speed walked.

The hunter reached inside a coat pocket, feeling the crinkled paper brush against his fingers. He’d discovered it folded neatly in his pack. A miniature portrait of his beloved family. Father, mother, and an infant Miki. Who’d wondered why his guardian had put it in his belongings and not his own. Unfortunately, he’d never know.

“Where are we going, Miki?” Stian politely asked after showing Joaan through the basics of shooting. With Miki correcting him every other sentence. It was kind of nostalgic, going through the simplest motions of archery. A sense of warmth blooming in his chest as he watched the yellow eyed boy struggle. Which would then vanish as he remembered his current predicament.

“To the main river where the fish are.” Miki curtly answered, fetching an arrow from Joaan’s stray shot. There was no way he’d show his actual residence to the strangers. Even one trusted by Saryll.

“That sounds great!” The white haired boy cheerfully replied, softly humming to himself. Though, Stian must’ve disliked the silence because he continued the conversation. “So, do you live out here by yourself?” The artist amiably prompted after steering Joaan away from a shimmering cobweb.

“Yes.” Miki wryly stated, his grip tensing on a spare knife. As his bow was being temporarily commandeered by the black haired boy. To convert dismay, their chatter edged towards personal territory. He scanned the lively green arches around him. Nonverbally voicing for the land to be thrown into storms so he could cancel their outing.

“Ah, don’t you get lonely?” Stian prodded while tugging at his braid.

“No.” That was a half lie. He was forced to tell many of them those days. “I visit Saryll every few months.” The hunter cooly elaborated on. Though, Miki supposed that an extroverted artist would still find months torturous. Except, the Doki simply nodded with an understanding smile.

“That’s good! At least you know where everyone is.” The white haired teen went to his surprise.

“Yeah.” Miki agreed, the word spilling from his mouth far too quickly. What was that? He shook his head, clearing it of any distractions. Fortunately, Stian must’ve picked up on his stiff demeanour. As he swivelled the topic towards more lighthearted subjects such as colours or the forest. Soon, after listening and briefly responding to the animated Doki, they arrived at the river.

Deep, lazy currents tread below, obscuring the bottom from view. Water stretched for two entire ri. With local fishermen setting up their stations with daily zeal. Miki shivered as a cold brush of air collided with him. Subconsciously checking his bandages to keep them secure. His wary eyes prowled the area, lingering on the other adults. The hunter’s cave was located further downstream. Where few dared to travel due to it’s distance from town and the decreased aquatic population. Which was precisely why Miki lived there. He wasn’t fond of the risks crowds posed.

“Have fun, Joaan. We’ll be right here, alright?” Stian reminded his brother. Whose bow dangled from their olive fingers. At least it wasn’t one of his older weapons, which were safe in his cave. If it were, the bandaged man would’ve been quite concerned for his it. Luckily, he owned the foresight to only bring new yet reliable tools with him on town trips.

“Okay!” Joaan bubbly chanted, goofily marching into the woods on his own hunt. Miki watched the two boys interact with fascination. Morbidly, the hunter thought about what he’d be like as an older brother. What of his little sister? Would they have got along well? Though, the thought was shaken away as a hollow pit carved itself in his gut.

“Right, how do you set up the fish catching system?” Miki bluntly questioned, not wasting time.

“Ah, so…” Stian rambled, grabbing bundles of string and clams from his bag. The hunter had already decided to focus more on the visuals rather than words.

———

Joaan spun around in the forest, enjoying the breeze. Arrows fell from his long bag, sleeping on the grass. He remembered biting and chewing in the past. But, the immortal had been a wolf back then. Now, as a human he ate and walked differently. Though, it felt good. So, he’d wanted to learn how to hunt meat as one too. However, something within him growled to run. To shout and claw at the dirt.

A flash of movement in the canopies.

“Back… shoot!” He drawled, unleashing a storm of arrows at the trees. Another projectile at the bushes and roots, at birds in the sky and ants on the ground. If they moved, Joaan shot at them. “Back… shoot! Back… shoot!” The immortal repeated again and again. Disappointedly, when searching the landing points he found no meat rewards.

The immortal pouted, shaking the bow.

“Am I… doing it wrong?” Joaan wondered, placing the weapon on the ground before giving it a frustrated kick. He wanted to find something for Gugu. Because Gugu was sick, and feeling cold. Rean was taking care of him at Booze Man’s tower. So, the immortal wished to make his brother food. Hot, and yummy just like his cooking. But, if he couldn’t find any meat. Then, Joaan couldn’t cook for him.

Though, not all hope was lost. “Stian can help me!” The black haired boy realized with a tiny jump. Even if he didn’t hunt it, Joaan could still make Gugu food. Turning to find his older brother, the immortal heard the leaves cackle behind him. “Back… shoot!” He shouted, watching the arrow fly in an instant. Wind tangling his hair as it vanished behind the greenery.

The tree screeched, leaves dropping from above. But, Joaan saw nothing fall from the branches. Curious, he dropped his bow and began scaling the trunk. The immortal ready to reach inside the foliage until something bit down on his finger.

“Ow!” Joaan yelped, retracting his arm to stare at the bleeding indent. However, before he could figure out the cause a furry grey menace swooped onto his face. “Ow! Ow!” The immortal hissed as he felt something sharp claw at his face. Frenzied, Joaan lost his grip on the trunk and tumbled to the ground. Sound blurred together as he regained his senses. Struggling to pry the beast from him, Joaan felt a sharp pain. He growled, feeling himself transform.

His skin grew white and teeth sharp as knives. It was over in an fleeting instant. The wolf howled and pounced on the beast, chomping on it’s hind legs to thrust it away from him. However, before the immortal could understand his actions. There was a strange tugging sensation in his blood. Wild eyes widened as his form suddenly shifted again. Body shrinking and darkening as he grew more nimble. Panting, Joaan heard yelling from afar.

“Was that a wolf-where are you going?” Someone questioned, and rapid footsteps followed. He hurriedly changed back to human form before anyone could see. Completing the transformation just as Stian raced into the grass.

“Joaan, what happened? We heard y-a wolf yell!” The Doki asked, pulling the downed Joaan to his feet.

“I’m okay.” The immortal replied, staring back to try and find the grey beast. However, tall blades of grass messed with his vision. Next to them, Miki stood by, blankly watching. The man was interesting, whose skin was behind white cloth. “Stian, meat.” Joaan pressed, handing the bow to his brother.

“You want me to get it for you? Did hunting not go well?” The artist asked, blinking. However, before the black haired boy could answer, Miki grabbed the bow from Stian’s hands. He narrowed his eyes and fired into the trees. A gasp erupting through the space antecedent to a small brown creature collapsing.

“Here.” The bandaged man stoically stated, pushing the body into Joaan’s awed arms. “Why does my bow have scratches on them?” Miki wondered after looking his weapon over with a raised eyebrow. But, he wisely decided not to reply as the hunter sighed, staring at the afternoon sun. “We should start heading back to town before it gets late. Let’s go.” Miki suggested, turning to leave.

“It’s too bad your lines didn’t work out.” Stian noted, nudging Joaan to follow.

“Shame.” The older male dryly agreed.

“Want to meet up again later?” The artist casually offered as they walked.

“Thanks for offering… but I can practise…” The bandaged man fell silent, thinking. “Actually, that sounds cool. Does next week work?” Miki put out, tightening his wrappings. His brother grinned and eagerly chatted up the rest of the trip home.

———

“Miki, good to see you again. Come in!” Saryll warmly greeted after closing up. The hunter nodded before briskly entering, shrugging the heavy sack onto a table. “I see you’ve been visiting town more often.” She cheekily observed as he took a seat.

“It’s only to learn Stian’s fishing system. It’s useful.” Miki defended, pointing towards his loot. Though, it was true that he’d started appearing once a week instead of every few months. The civilians had definitely noticed something. But, the bandaged man hoped it would blow over soon enough.

“Fish? And quite a few of them.” Saryll commented with a chuckle, placing one of the heads on her counter. “What else is there to pick up?” The woman asked as she sliced into it with a knife.

“Plenty.” He blandly argued, crossing his arms. The hunter wouldn’t admit aloud, but a part of him had begun enjoying their meetings. Stian’s friendly composure was oddly reassuring. Or maybe it was the optimistic outlook that clashed with his daily life. Nonetheless, it had been surprisingly easy to make conversation with the other male. Who’d filled in the awkward gaps of Miki’s silence with endless conversations.

Saryll muffled a laugh with her hand. The woman’s face growing content.

“It’s good to see you’ve finally made some friends, Mikihiro.” She expressed, tapping her fingers along the top. He opened his mouth to protest before sighing. Surrendering the fact that Saryll had figured him out. “Do you think you’ll tell them-“ The artist piqued before being interrupted.

“No!” Miki shouted as his wides widened. Unfortunately, the artist’s stunned face instantly froze him. Guilt burrowing into the cracks like water to glass. “I’m sorry. That was uncalled for.” He warily apologized, forcing himself to remain sitting.

“It’s fine. I understand.” Saryll waived, gently taking the opposite seat. For a while, the silence stretched on. The dripping of water from her kitchen chiseling at the walls. Until Miki took the initiative to drown them out.

“… Those siblings you have around your shop sometimes… Stian sketched the three of us a while ago. Something about a favour, I’m not too sure. I slipped on some rocks near the stream and they almost found out. And… I was tempted to tell them, really.” He began, their genuine encouragements ringing in his ears.

“We don’t care what you look like underneath those bandages, Miki!” Dallo had went as he methodically applied his disguise out of sight.

“No matter what you look like. You’ll still be our friend.” Stian had backed up.

“But… I couldn’t. I can’t risk them thinking badly and ruining everything I’ve built here.” The bandaged man sombrely recanted, nearly snapping his bandages in two. If even one unsavoury figure found out. There was no doubt in his mind he’d end up like his father, dead.

“Mikihiro…” The artist attempted to say.

“Maybe… maybe if the damn war ends…. Then I might be able to tell them… But, I can’t, not now…” Miki explained, feeling heavier than he’d ever had before. Yet there was a small, flickering light in the distance. Just out of reach but manageable if he had a certain Doki’s confidence. But the hunter lacked his optimism. And for a single, cruel second he hated the world. Despised hiding Mikihiro from it. So many ‘ifs’ floating around Miki’s mind.

If only there was no war… Then his family could’ve made it to Kiwen…

If only his father had kept silent and resigned himself as an accomplice… Then they wouldn’t have had to flee…

If only he hadn’t died… Then he wouldn’t be alone in those forests for so long…

If only he had… Then he wouldn’t have to live in constant worry…

“Mikihiro…” Saryll repeated, and that time he looked up, meeting her understanding gaze. “Whatever you decide to do. I’ll be here for you, okay?” The artist soothed, placing her hand on top of his. And the act seemingly cleared the storm in his head.

“I’m sorry.” Miki said in turn, looking away. “If anyone finds out you’re helping me.” He worriedly stated.

“Please, don’t worry about that.” The older of the two shook off, as if shooing away a pest. “I’m just glad I could help you. In any way I possibly can.” Saryll quietly voiced, her eyes swirling with conviction. It wasn’t the first time they had that talk, and also not the last.

Miki watched the glassy texture to Saryll’s irises. How her voice faded as she spoke. Maybe, the hunter, the room, the time, they vanished for a single moment in her eyes. It wasn’t the first time Miki had seen her like this, and also not the last. He’d heard the rumours. Of poor Saryll and that horrible, no good Yanome. How for months, she’d been too traumatized to even leave her shop.

It was times like those, that made him wonder if he was speaking to Saryll or her guilt.

Chapter Text

Before leaving for his apprenticeship, Stian was stopped by Booze Man. The elder had a whimsical air about him, and held a bottle of liquor. He had a twinkle in his eyes while speaking.

“Hey, Stian! Here!” Booze Man offered, forcing him to hold the bottle. In turn, the artist held back a groan. Instead focusing on the generosity behind the gesture. It had become a challenge to avoid drinking the old man’s wares without explicitly stating it. He was either too tired, not feeling well, or not particularly thirsty at that moment. But, Booze Man was insistent if anything. Sneaking him the occasional bottle.

“Thanks, I’ll try it later.” Stian replied with a appreciative smile. Though, the elder laughed, slapping him on the shoulder.

“Ha! It’s not for you! It’s for Saryll!” Booze Man explained while the Doki nodded in understanding. Stian was inwardly pleased that he wasn’t the one the drink. was for. It wasn’t the first time the elder had snuck him a bottle. Which the young man hid in Saryll’s shop only to pass over to Miki when he visited.

“Ah, I’ll tell her it’s from you then!” The white haired teen said, carefully tucking the liquor into his bag.

“I can give you another for dinner!” The older of the two yelled as Stian respectfully departed. Stifling an exasperated face once outside. He felt the bottle’s weight turn along with his books. Strange, the artist hadn’t pegged Saryll as one to drink. “And tell her to have a good day…” Booze Man forlornly called out to the Doki’s image. A somber expression on his face. However, the elder’s voice was lost to the wind.

———

Stian’s day grew increasingly peculiar as he entered the shop to see his mentor blankly staring at her paintings. Saryll’s eyes were distant, and she swayed in the spot. As if astray in her own illustrated world. The work itself was quite simple. A lone tree overlooking a forested hill. The white flowers gently caressing blades of vibrant grass. Leaves rusted a brilliant red. Nonetheless, the long silence was concerning.

“Miss Saryll.” Stian greeted, stepping towards her. The older artist startled, nearly falling into the painting.

“Stian, I didn’t notice you arriving!” Saryll bumbled, placing her hand on the wall in what was supposed to be a casual gesture. Though, it painfully came across as forced. Beads of sweat rolled down her temples.

“Ah, I understand. It’s really nice.” The white haired teen waved off, standing beside his mentor. “Is this one special or something?” He curiously piqued, leaning in to inspect it’s warm colours.

“Yes, it is.” The woman quietly answered, brushing some dust off the frame. Meanwhile, Stian abruptly remembered the liquor in his bag. Quickly grabbing it to present with both hands.

“Ah, this is from Mister.” The Doki explained as she took the bottle. By then they both knew who ‘Mister’ was.

“Another one? Oh…” Saryll trailed off with a small chuckle, placing the liquor on a stand. The younger of the two blinked at her words, confusion evident. “Oh, Gurik always sends me a bottle this time of year… It’s.. quite the tale…” She softly explained, seating herself on a stool. Gurik was Booze Man’s actual name. Which his mentor had elucidated during their first working week together. The woman hadn’t been surprised he never knew. Apparently the old man had a penchant for monikers.

“I’d love to hear it!” Stian encouraged with an eager grin, sitting across from her.

“Actually, Stian…” Saryll started, fetching an old satchel from the counter. “I have a favour to ask of you.” The older artist requested, something dark fluctuating in her irises.

“You do? What for?” The Doki asked while tilting his head.

“Could you look over the shop today? I need to do something important.” The woman informed in a tiny voice, meeting his gaze. Stian blanched, wordlessly pointing at her and then himself.

“M-Me? A-Are you sure?” He stuttered, hiding his arms behind his back. It had only been some months since he’d begun his apprenticeship. The teen didn’t know if he was responsible enough for such a large role. His nerves spiking before he smoothed them out. It was only one day, Stian could definitely do that without issue.

“Of course, I trust you.” Saryll fortified, placing an assuring hand on his shoulder. He took a deep breath, calm.

“You can count on me, Miss Saryll!” The younger artist nodded, a trademark smile in place. His mentor chuckled, that dark cloud in her eyes clearing up by smudges.

“Thank you, Stian. Truly, I owe you quite the number of breaks for this. You need only sell the paintings already on display. No portrait commissions just yet I’m afraid. I’ll be back before your shift normally ends!” She cheerfully added, though it seemed a tad stretched. Swiftly like a fox, the blonde fled pass the shop’s doors. Leaving him in charge of the building and all of their work inside.

The Doki took another quick breath before retreating to the counter. Imitating Saryll’s usual routine. Stian pondered a script for when customers arrived. A light explanation of Saryll’s absence before leading them through the shop, answering any and all questions. He took some time to admire the various paintings that adorned the walls. All bright, unique, and captivating. Drawing people into their own worlds. In particular, Stian paused to observe the painting Saryll had stared at earlier.

Lone, outcast tree on a hill.

The bell rung, a masculine salutation filling the room. The artist flashed his brightest expression before breaking his study of the landscape. Stian almost looked back, as if to articulate a small aspect. But, it had likely been his imagination. Yet, for a moment, there was something almost…sad about the painting.

———

He slumped against the counter, mindlessly chewing on fruits. It was his lunch break, which fortunately meant some rest from the customers. Stian had found out the harsh way that running a shop was much harder than Saryll made it appear. Who’d may as well’ve glided through the motions. It was exhausting keeping up with people’s vigorous requests and questions and inquiries and… He was tired. The boy’s arms like lead and his head half asleep.

Yet…  the Doki fought the grin from his face. It had been exhilarating!

Discussing the colours and lines with complete strangers. Allowing interest to seep into the canvases. The words flowed like river water. Shades messily blending like a bleeding sunset. He wanted the day to end while simultaneously wishing for more.

“Hey! Stian!” Dallo shouted as he and his sister entered.

“Hi guys…” The white haired teen tiredly waved, resting his head in his arms.

“Is Saryll not here?” Dolla quietly asked, noting the quiet interior.

“She’s… doing something important… And left me in charge today…” Stian explained, holding his eyes open. The siblings glanced at each other before shrugging, taking their place next to him.

“Sweet. I guess we’re eating here today!” Dallo cheered, leaping besides the artist. On the other hand, Dolla pulled a chair up to peacefully pick at lettuce balls. However, she had a forlorn expression on her face.

“I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised.” The blonde girl sighed, her mouth pressed into a thin line.

“Yeah, that time of year again, huh?” The younger sibling added with a whistle.

“What time of year?” Stian questioned, rising from his spot on the counter. Though, he watched shocked as the siblings seemed unnaturally tuned to the same wavelength. Sharing another glance before Dolla discreetly shook her head. Unfortunately for them, the keen Doki caught the shift. “Ah, is it a secret?” Stian quizzed, a tad bashful.

“Not really. There are just rumours about Saryll this around this time because of something that happened years ago. She always disappears to avoid the worst of it. It’s better not to push in my opinion.” The blonde girl stoically retold, flicking her hand out in the process.

“No one even knows where she goes. It’s pretty mysterious.” Dallo added, hand on his stained chin.

“Wipe your mouth.” Dolla sternly chastised, kicking her brother in the leg. Meanwhile, as the siblings bickered over nonsensical matters. Stian absentmindedly chewed, mulling over this new revelation.

Later, after the siblings left and the rush of customers resumed. The artist went about closing Saryll’s shop. Every now and again, he’d peek at the door to see if his mentor’d returned. But, there lacked even a shadow to mark her presence. Eventually, the Doki was left with nothing else to attend to. However, Stian didn’t feel content leaving without Saryll.

“Where is she?” He worriedly thought, pacing around the leftover portraits. All of which had been sold. The lone outcast tree having been cheapest to be rid of. The younger artist debated the matter for several minutes. Deciding to lock shop up and go find his mentor himself. And, if Saryll returned in his absence. He figured he’d have to simply apologize again and again.

Mind made up - having noticed the repetitive oddity of locating so many people in his life - Stian moved to exit but paused. Trying to guess where the woman would escape to. Suddenly, the Doki flashed back to a conversation he had with Miki in the forests. And instinctively stared at where the lone tree once stood.

Those flowers… He’d seen them before…

It had only been a week prior when Miki had visited. After a fruitful trap setting session the duo were returning to town. Their course lead up a hill, where the hunter had pointed out the white corn shaped flowers as exceptionally rare.

“I’ve only ever seen them grow on this hill.” His friend had specifically informed as they left. Which Stian loudly recalled as he navigated the forests to find that lonely hill. Luckily, it wasn’t too far from town. But, the sun had begun it’s nightly descent and the shadows longer. The white haired teen felt a chill crawl up his spine. Though, he didn’t particularly care for it. Rather, the Doki was concerned for his mentor in those conditions.

A part of him hoped that Saryll wouldn’t be there. Alas, when he ascended the top his mentor was found crouching in the flowers. Somber glow to her face as she dully stroked a canvas. Fading light eerily striking her hair. The woman appeared unbothered by the cold. Lost in that world again. It was just like her strange morning.

“Miss Saryll?” Stian hesitantly called, slowly walking over. His mentor jumped, drawing her brush like a weapon with wide eyes. In turn, the white haired boy shakily raised his hands in peace.

“S-Stian? What are you doing here?” The woman stammered, slapping the tool away.

“My shift ended, so I closed up. Just wanted to make sure you were alright.” The Doki quietly explained, looking at the grass. The older of the two had with her an ornate wooden brush. Tiny animals carved into the casing. His mentor owned a small collection of those fancy tools. Of which she only used for special occasions or jobs. Saryll was also scarily protective over them, polishing the brushes at the end of every day. Though, he could tell she seemed happier when directing them in colours. The white haired boy wondered what event marked the brush’s use.

“Oh, I see! Thanks, Stian! Very nice of you! I’ll be on my way back then!” Saryll nervously replied, clumsily getting her things in order. As she worked, Stian glanced at the piece. An exact replica of the outcast tree, rare flowers and all. Unfortunately, he never found the time to ask upon it as Saryll walked past him. Missing a fleeting look the woman cast at the swollen trunk.

———

Saryll stared at the letters carved into wood. Aged by years but still clear as newborn day. Two perfectly symmetrical S’s that marked each other within a heart. Dashes of elegant craftsmanship gushed from the symbol. Made of burning memories that scorned her when she placed a hand over it. The woman remembered with melancholic fondness of when the symbol, cold as stone had shared it’s warmth in other ways.

Shou…

*Flashback* Ten years ago…

They’d met at that same tree those years ago. She’d been a young woman then, fresh out of teen years and having just opened her shop. Swamped with commission after commission. Saryll was gathering decorative flowers when she heard him fall. 

“Hello? Is anyone out there?” The woman called, basket firmly in hand. She received no response, so the artist took the sensible action and investigated herself. Hearing Aris’ snide voice chastising her, Saryll ventured through the luminescent shrubbery towards the hills. Various grunts and groans growing louder. It was following the noises that she first encountered him.

Short for a man, bald and olive skinned, clutching an injured leg.

“Oh my, are you okay?!” She exclaimed, crouching next to him. There were strange black seeds haphazardly scattered around him. Though, Saryll ignored them in favour of checking on the male.

“I-I’m fine!” He tried to say, but a wince said otherwise.

“Here, let me help!” The woman offered, quickly grabbing a branch from the tree to hand him. She noted small twigs and leaves he was blanketed in with interest. “Were you trying to climb the tree?” Saryll asked, propping him up against the trunk.

“Y-Yes. Just trying to find my way!” The man explained, catching his forehead.

“Oh, town is that way. I’ll show you!” She went in a bubbly tone, contrasting his hesitant face.

“Please, you don’t need to do that!” He softly argued, slightly paling.

“Nonsense, you don’t look too well!” Saryll turned down with a huff, shifting his weight onto her own. Surprisingly, the man stopped protesting after a few steps. Taking a deep breath as he moved his leg forward. “So, are you from Kiwen?” She curiously piqued, analyzing his foreign appearance. At his dark mesmerizing wells for eyes, his calloused hands. The wood clipping necklace from around his neck.

“Y-Yes, I was visiting family! And, need to get… home.” The man explained with a jitter. Snapping Saryll out of her thoughts.

“How adorable. Oh, I’m quite afraid I didn’t get your name?” The artist continued with a dazzling grin.

“Shou.” He answered after brief indecision.

“You have a wonderful name, Shou! I’m Saryll, I own the portrait shop in town!” She introduced, tilting her head to the side and allowing blonde locks to sway in the breeze. “Do you paint? Or draw?” The woman questioned as trees thinned out. Sun glaring into their eyes, though while she wiped sweat from her brow, Shou seemed used to the heat.

“N-No, I don’t. But, I like woodworking.” He went, hobbling along.

“Wow, that sounds really cool! Did you make that necklace then?” Saryll pried, eyes shimmering in the light.

“I did, first thing I ever made.” Shou nodded, clearly proud of himself. However, he suppressed a hiss as his leg shook. “Darn, I can’t walk on this…” The man bemoaned, clenching his fist. Saryll frowned, from demeanour Shou had been planning to travel on foot. However, she knew from her schooling that Kiwen was a great deal away from town. Surely, he hadn’t intended to walk the entire distance? It would take months! Perhaps Shou was a nature lover and wanted to stretch the experience. It would explain why he’d journeyed the forests and not the roads.

“Cheer up, Shou. We have an excellent healer in town. I can refer you to my friend’s family inn if you’d like. It’s quite nice, and I’m confident you’ll be off again before long!” Saryll encouraged, guiding him through the streets.

“Yeah…” He agreed, offering his own soft smile. Though, it didn’t quite reach his eyes.

———

Shou broke his leg, and would be forced to stay put for two months. He was rightfully displeased at the news, spending a full week cooped up in his inn room. However, someone slipped him a bag of discarded wood cuts from the lumberjacks. Before long, fellow guests were complaining of the nightly disturbances from Shou’s lodge. After which, he sheepishly stumbled into Saryll’s shop on wooden crutches with bag in tow. Apparently needing a place to work without disturbing the inn’s peace.

And of course, she allowed him to stay. Greeting him at dawn and wishing him farewell at sun’s set. The artists bonded in the time they spent together. Working on their own projects side by side. It was nice, having someone who would listen to her little intricacies about awry strokes or bad paints. Who would notice the most subtle of details in her paintings. While also having another to listen to for once.

She hoped he felt the same. The foreigner had been shy at first. But, the longer they spoke it slowly melted away to reveal a passionate yet humble man. Saryll  almost wished the two months never ended. She sincerely hoped he felt the same. Unfortunately, time always ran out on her.

The woman glumly awoke that day not expecting him to appear. Shou was likely already on his way to Kiwen by then. However, when the bell rang she was stunned to find Shou at the door.

“You’re staying?” Saryll exclaimed as he informed her of his decision.

“Well… there’s really not much waiting for me back in Kiwen. And, I kind of like it here.” The bald man grinned, easing into her warm hug. “There are some nice people.” He softly added

“I’m so happy to hear that! We should celebrate! I’ll-“ She excitedly began, before the bell chimed as Aris entered. “Oh, Aris! I have the flyers right here!” The woman switched, grabbing a stack of papers from the counter. Shou gaped as he glimpsed the contents. Glorifying imagery of Takunaha’s army decimating Yanome soldiers. Portrayed as valiant heroes overcoming violent villains.

“Thank you, bell! I knew we could count on you!” Aris gushed, satisfied with her work. In turn, Saryll bashfully scratched the back of her head.

“Oh, it’s no problem. Just doing my part! I’m so sorry I’ve been unable to attend the last few rallies. But, I’ve just been absolutely swamped with work and well…” She swiftly glanced at Shou before beating down a blush. “I guarantee I’ll be at tonight’s one!” Saryll promised while clapping her hands together.

“Amazing! We need every voice we can get! I’ll be off now! Until tonight, Saryll bell, Shou!” Aris supported with unbridled glee. Flicking her hair as she pranced out the door. Leaving an awkward silence in her wake. Saryll stared at Shou but looked away, guilt maiming her features. Shou glanced at her before pulling back, unsure. Finally, the blonde stole a deep breath and started.

“Shou… I know you don’t like the war. That’s why I didn’t tell you about… this…” She explained, struggling to keep her voice even. The woodworker brought his head up, crinkled with sadness. Like he was shrinking into himself all over again. “I-I just-Yanome-they’re horrible, Shou!” Saryll cried, body trembling as she curled her fingers around a flyer. “I hate them…” The woman went, tearing the horrendous heads off the page.

“Saryll…” The man went, but found himself unable to speak.

“I must have them off our shores!” Saryll told him in a deathly whisper. And that’s what he heard her say next to Aris on the rally’s podium.

Shou wouldn’t speak to her for days.

———

“Bell, what’s this?” She laughed as he presented her with a velvet box. Wrapped up in ribbons made of woven grass. Shou had a look of anticipation on his face, eager for her to unwrap the package.

“It’s a gift. Open it!” The woodworker pushed, propping his elbows up on her kitchen table. A year had passed since that eventful day under the foliage. During that time, they’d grown closer. Of course, the couple disagreed on many things such as the war and Saryll’s role in it. Ultimately however, they were happy. She was happy. Spending day after day spinning works of art out of her shop. Shou crafting elegant frames and trinkets to go alongside them, splitting the profits.

They were busier than ever. Yet it was the calmest she’d ever been.

“Okay! Okay!” Saryll said with a grin, carefully unfolding the wrapping as to not ruin the exquisite patterns. When all was said and done, she gasped. Clasping a exhausted hand to her mouth.

“Well? Well?” Shou asked, speedily tapping his fingers against the wood. Wordlessly, the woman lifted his gift, or one of many close to her face. Admiring how it shone in the light.

Five neat, masterfully crafted wooden paintbrushes stood before her. Prime to be dipped in buckets and used. Like a singer waiting for a song. Or a runner awaiting the starting call. They called for her to paint. How she wanted to grasp them all and run to her supplies, begin a new project. A greedy hunger that roared to be sated. It didn’t matter what she made as long as it was something.

“-Saryll?” The woodworker was saying, and she blinked out of her reverie.

“Erm, yes?” Saryll dumbly stammered, reluctantly placing the brush down.

“Do you like them?” Shou nervously asked, a faint blush dusting his cheeks. At first she snorted before controlling herself. Afterwards, Saryll wiped a tear from her eye.

“They’re beautiful, bell. I love them. Thank you so much!” She cried, pulling him in for a loving embrace. They stayed like that a minute more, in their own stellar world of wood and paint. How she wished for things to stay like that forever. But, he pulled away. “Shou?” Saryll asked, a concerned look fluttering between her features.

“Saryll… I need to tell you something? Something I should’ve told you a long time ago. Actually… I shouldn’t… but…” The man quietly stated, hands behind his back. Sweat poured down his skin, apprehension curling out of him in droves.

“Bell, what is it?” She questioned, gently touching his shoulder. “Whatever it is I’ll be here for you.” The woman assured, and he closed his eyes.

“I’mfromYanome.” Shou forced out so fast she must’ve misheard him speak.

“…I’m sorry, bell… Could you say that again?” Saryll politely requested, a tinge of disbelief to her voice.

“I’m sorry… I’m from Yanome-“ He repeated in a breath that was rudely interrupted.

“This isn’t funny, Shou!” The woman hissed, a scowl forming on her face. Despite that, she took a large step back from him. Then another, and another.

“I’m… I’m not joking…” The man admitted, reaching for her hand. But, her world was overturned in an instant. Calm lines spurned erratic, black and white clashing on the canvas.

“Yanome…?!”  Sayrll whispered, deathly pale. “Y-YOU’RE YANOME!” The young woman screamed, backing away into a wall. Her body shook with fear. All she could see was her loving parents lying on the floor of their home. Eyes wide with shock as Yanome soldiers cruelly stood over them. More of those monsters trampling down the coast. Innocent blood on their weapons. Saryll was suddenly back in her childhood room, hiding under her bed. Unable to stop the slaughter yet forced to watch.

It was as if she’d been possessed by her once dormant fury.

“Saryll, I know-“ Shou tried to placate, a heartbroken look in his eyes.

“G-Get… GET AWAY FROM ME!” His love cried instead, harshly slapping him. The young man looked at her in a daze, hurt spreading through his face. Saryll’s usually soft features were red, curled in disgust.

“Wait… Saryll!” He protested, putting his hands up.

“I SAID TO LEAVE! GO! JUST GO!” The Takunaha woman demanded, shoving him towards the downstairs door. Despite being smaller and weaker than Shou, she managed to push him out. Mainly because her former love was too stunned to resist.

“I… okay… I’ll go! I’ll go!” Shou relented, sounding broken with tears brimming at the corners of his eyes. With a final grunt, she pushed the Yanome man out into the night’s cold embrace. However, instead of the silent expanse they’d previously seen. The street was filled with a watching crowd. Who then stared daggers at a petrified Shou and Saryll.

“…Oh no…” She gasped, cusping her hands around her mouth. As quickly as it came, her fury vanished. Allowing a wide eyed Saryll to see the horrific consequences that would follow her words.

“YANOME! YANOME!” The crowd hissed and snarled, attacking Shou before he could properly react. They hurled him to the dirt, smashing his head against rock. The young man coughed as he made impact. A splatter of scarlet blood coating the grains. Afterwards, they proceeded to beat him all the while cursing his existence.

“Huh? Thought you could just sneak in here, Yanome scum?!” One woman snarked, throwing hooks at him. Shou cried as he felt the metal pierce his skin.

“DIE! KILL HIM!” Another man shouted, cracking his knuckles as he watched the carnage unfold. The Yanome man sputtered as the one sided fight carried on. His desperate eyes meeting a terrified and guilt ridden Saryll’s.

“Shou…” She croaked, reaching out her hand towards him. Salty tears fell from her own eyes as she watched. “SHOU!” Saryll screeched as more onlookers joined in the public beating. The young artist raced towards them, pulling at their wrestling arms to reach her love. “STOP IT! PLEASE! STOP! SHOU! SHOU!” She begged, clawing at the growing mass to halt their judgement.

However, Saryll was knocked away from them by a stray stick. Proceeding to weakly fall to the floor as others shoved her further away from Shou. She forced herself to rise and charge once more. But, another pair of arms hauled her back before she could.

“It’s alright bell, he won’t hurt anyone else this way…” Her neighbour soothed, brushing her fingers through her frenzied hair.

“Hurt…?” A shellshocked Saryll whispered, shaking in the woman’s firm grip.

“I’m so sorry. I can’t imagine what that trash did to you…” Saryll’s neighbour comforted, wiping the tears from her own eyes.

“I… no…” The artist murmured, devotion raging through her.

“Oi! Oi! You’re choking the poor girl! Get off her!” Someone else, an old lady complained. Yanking Saryll away from her neighbour’s hold. She continued to sob as the elder whispered into her ear. “Don’t make a fuss, girl. It’ll only make things worse…” She sternly advised, allowing her to fall to the ground. Saryll stared up at the old woman, discovering the liquor shop owner’s wife.

“P-Pioran…?” She sniffled. The older woman hid her wrinkled face, turning away to sombrely observe the violence. “Oh… Shou…” Saryll cried into her hands as the mob grew and grew. It felt like her guts and been ripped to shreds, burned, and submerged in acid all at once.

After what felt like an eternity, they finally dispersed. Some sending sympathetic glances her way as they departed. She had to wait a torturous while longer before even Pioran left them two alone.

“Shou! Shou!” Saryll pleaded as she raced to his side. Her love had been beat to a bloody pulp. His eyes puffy with tears and covered with red, purple, black, and blue spots. Colours which had no place on his body. “Talk to me! Please talk to me, Shou!” The young woman begged, shaking his limb frame. Unfortunately, her love didn’t move a muscle. He was colder than anything she’d ever touched. Her eyes bobbed before she squeezed them tight, breaking into rough sobs.

“I’m sorry! I’m so, so, so sorry!” Saryll apologized into his beaten chest.

———

Some years passed in shades of grey. After Shou died, Saryll retreated inside her apartment to privately mourn. The rest of the town thought she was traumatized, and rumours flew. The artist stopped coming to Aris and Rolo’s rallies under the pretence of work. Which was partly true. She’d thrown herself into job after job, project after project hoping to bury her guilt. But no matter what Saryll did, it only festered with each passing day without Shou.

Idly standing in her shop, switching the paintings around. The woman noticed something odd outside. She quietly observed with her neighbours as the bandaged boy walked through. Keeping his head down while attracting all the world’s attention. He only lifted his gaze to keep his path straight. But, the burning glares at his purple eyes would slam it back down.

The hostility was palpable, an ugly colour smeared across their faces.

It was during one of his periodic checks that the boy froze in front of Saryll’s shop. She studied him, at every ounce of skin covered by white cloth. As his eyes widened with horror before he fled the scene. Even having a couple fanatic teens chasing after him.

The rumours started like clockwork.

“It’s another one! I swear on it!” The women gossiped, poison dripping like rain in a storm.

“Why aren’t more people going after him! He could come back and do who knows what?!” A lord shouted to his servants, a fire in his eyes that couldn’t escape the kindle.

“From haircuts to bandages… I…” A group of kids yelped, meeting Saryll’s stare before falling silent and moving on. She sighed, word had spread of Shou’s disguise to the other towns. And before they knew it, numerous other Yanome had been found hiding among the populace. Almost of of them being ostracized at best and beaten to death at worse. It had added another layer of sorrow, knowing she’d harmed more innocents than just her love.

Saryll took a few steps to inspect what the boy had spotted. Someone had nailed a poster to her shop. She’d have to talk to the lords about controlling their servants. Her shop was private property.

“KIWEN BORDER CLOSED FOLLOWING YANOME THREATS TO CEASE TRADE! PUBLIC BARRED FROM ENTERING!” The poster read, and suddenly everything made sense. It appeared their neighbour nation had became tired of hosting runaway Yanome and Takunaha alike.

She reentered her shop and closed early. Moving upstairs to prepare a basket of light food. They were dishes from Yanome. But none of the townsfolk knew enough about their enemy to distinguish it. Shou had taught her the recipes. Back when Saryll swooned over his cooking. It had taken months, but the artist eventually learned to perfectly replicate them.

Offering in hand, the woman walked into the forests where the boy was rumoured to be hiding. Frighteningly calm, she followed the wayward cries of a child. The wind not daring to challenge her. Coming into a clearing, the trees surrounded her like prison bars. Fitting, Saryll noted. For she was a criminal, a dirty murderer. Hands forever stained with scarlet blood.

“Hello? Is anyone there?” The woman called, and the land fell abruptly silent. “I’m not here to hurt you. I’m just leaving a gift. I wholly understand if you don’t want to talk.” She stated unflinching, placing the basket on the ground before turning away. However, the blonde didn’t even reach the trees before a cautious voice echoed.

“Is that… Yanome style beef balls?” The boy asked, hidden within the canopy.

“Yes.” Saryll answered, a small grin on her face.

“How do you know how to make that? This is Takunaha.” The bandaged male interrogated, jumping out of the tree only to brandish a small knife. Though, the bouncing metallic light left her unfazed.

“Someone… very close to myself showed me.” She explained, taking a step forward while watching him tense. “… What’s your name?”  The woman softly asked as shadows retreated from the light.

“Miki… My name is… Miki… hiro…” He answered, ready to pounce if she proved herself a threat.

“That’s a wonderful name. Pleased to meet you, Mikihiro. I’m Saryll, I own the portrait shop in town.” The artist said in turn, taking one of the beef balls for herself. Hesitantly, Mikihiro took a stick and devoured it. Eyes widening at the rich taste. “Let’s go back to town before they start a manhunt. I’ll vouch for you. They’ll believe me when I say… you have quite the nasty skin condition.” Saryll suggested when the basket was empty, wiping off her apron.

Of course they’d believe poor Saryll. Why would she of all people lie about something such as this?

The woman paused, taking the boy’s hand as she lead him through the forest. This was her apology to him. Even though it would take hundreds of sacrifices to truly make up for what she’d done. Yet still, it was something.

The tiniest of steps towards atonement.

*Flashback End*

———

She’d never hated anyone more than herself. Saryll returned to her empty shop, the colours gone, shelves barren. Sliding down the door, she brought her knees to her chest. Tears cascaded down her cheeks like mountain streams. The artist felt the guilt in her heart, hard and unyielding like stone.

That guilt would never leave her. It would follow Saryll like a shadow, breathing down her neck until the day she died.

Chapter Text

Stian put the finishing touches on the portrait. Splashes of blue apparel and golden hair mixing between the bricks. He slowed his strokes as the brush glided across royal fabrics. Careful not to disturb the man’s crisp cuffs. The Doki felt his hair tickle his backside, fighting a gasp. He’d grown his hair out over the years so his braid was more noticeable.

“That should do it. If you’d come this way!” Stian announced after another checkover, unveiling his work.

“Oh my, it’s so lifelike!” The customer marvelled, eagerly planning to collect.

“Come pick it up tomorrow!” The white haired man grinned, waving the customer off as Saryll stood by him. A proud look on her face.

“And that’s your first commission. Well done.” She lauded, tapping her fingers along the freshly coated frames. Meanwhile, the younger artist was preoccupied with transporting the painting away. Hands calmly gripping the edges as his eyes admired compositions. He’d learned and adapted many of Saryll’s techniques. Such as sketching faces and proportions, filling the white void with lively colours. However, Stian had added his own personal style.

A simplistic touch. While Saryll’s work was detailed and realistic, as if walking into a new world. His was like being lulled into a dream, gentle and comforting.

“I have a gift for you.” His mentor explained, pulling a box out from behind the counter. Curiously, he removed the thin lid. The smell of antique dust filling the air and he squinted. However, his eyes widened, finding a quality satchel inside. Forest animals carved into the dark rich brown material. Stian blinked, tenderly lifting the bag. “I noticed your old one was getting quite worn out. This was a gift from Aris a long time ago.” Saryll lightly explained, pushing the box aside.

“It looks expensive. Are you sure?” The Doki asked, unsure.

“It’s just been sitting around until today. Please, I sincerely insist.” She laughed, causing him to nod with a smile.

“If you say so, thanks!” He went, hitching the satchel over his shoulder. It was surprisingly light, yet appeared sturdy for holding his supplies. Every spin created the illusion of movement from the animals. Stian’s face lit up at the sight before transferring his belongings to the satchel.

“So, eighteen, huh?” Saryll noted while he grabbed item after item.

“Eh?” The younger of the two sounded, pausing.

“It’s been four years since you’ve started working under me. So, you’re eighteen now!” The woman elucidated. “An adult.” She wistfully added while reaching for a rag.

“Adult…” Stian quietly repeated, tugging at his braid. “Back home, I would’ve been considered an adult at thirteen winters past.” He sombrely recalled his childhood. When the teens in his village went on their first real hunts. Prey’s teeth being turned into mementos for them. Presented by the eldest elder in their family. It was a source of pride, of maturity.

Stian remembered being so excited to turn thirteen. Watching from the drifts as the other men marches back and forth on hunts. Bright smiles smeared on their faces. Despite not being a hunter, he wanted to have one for himself.

However, things didn’t work out that way…

*Flashback* Five years ago…

“Please…” Stian thought while taking a deep breath. His house stared down at him. The warmth ticking his skin. It matched the blazing hope that spread through him again and again. Blocking out the desolate tundra winds, the silent snow drifts. Would there finally be voices inside? Real people? Joaan? He plastered an amiable expression on his face before entering. The greeting bouncing off his lips as he stepped across. “Welcome home…”

Nothing and no one.

“Ah…” The boy nodded, slowly closing the door. He watched the drawings on his wall smile at him. Stian smiled back, setting up his pot and fish. As the Doki worked, he’d glance at the entrance ever so often. Hoping it would swing open and reveal the others. Or Joaan, scratching at the wood. “Joaan…” Stian pondered as he cut the head away. There hadn’t been a single wolf, or any creature for that matter for months.

His friend disappeared after a particularly bad storm. The Doki hadn’t predicted it would get so bad. Yet, when it hit while they were outside. They had been drowning in a sea of white. It was only by chance that the wind stampeded Stian against his house. After days when the weather died down enough to travel, he’d spent weeks searching for Joaan.

“He’s fine.” Stian told himself, because what else could he think?

Eating dinner alone while laughing at his own jokes. The teen stood, cracking open the door at the fading evening light. The sky coloured a brilliant orange, pink, and purple array. He sighed, there would be no one coming that day. No one on his thirteenth winter.

The previous night Stian wished for the stars to bring his family back. He desperately desired the day to be special like all those before him. But, it appeared the stars were deaf. A crackle of disappointment fluttered into his spirit. However, the Doki forced it down. They’d have his hunt when everyone returned. And they would return, some day.

Stian reached under his bed and pulled out an old cloth bundling. Shaking the dust off with a huff. Protectively tucking it under his palm the boy walked towards his grandfather’s stone marker. Past forlorn wooden skeletons. Night chills played with his hair and fog clouded his breath. Stian could practically hear his elders scolding him for being out at such an hour. He swept the snow aside and sat next to it. Studying the bundle in his hands.

“Grandfather…?” A younger him had asked, scared. The older man was sickly, unable to move from his bed.

“Stian… I’m sorry… I won’t be there for your hunt…” His grandfather apologized, every syllable a struggle.

“Don’t say that! You’re going to be okay… You have to be here when everyone else… comes back…” Stian had defied, tears spilling from his eyes. He didn’t want to see anyone die.

“I… have something… for you…” His grandfather slowly revealed, taking the younger boy’s shaking hands. “Don’t… open it until you’re thirteen…” The elder added, a wayward smile reaching his face. The cloth being pushed onto Stian. “I love you…” He parted with, before growing silent with the falling snow.

“…Grand… father…?” The boy asked no one.

The bundle weighed heavily in his hands and on his heart. A part of Stian almost didn’t want to unravel it. Almost, his hands shook once more. Whether it be from the cold or the occasion he couldn’t tell. The Doki squeezed his eyes shut while tearing the strings away. Only for his fingers to close around something small and hard. Stian blinked, uncurling to reveal a small tooth necklace. A small chip near the top and two star shaped scratches on the bottom.

“No…” He whispered in a shuddered voice.

It was his grandfather’s necklace. From his own hunt when thirteen winters passed. Why had he given it to Stian? As if in a trance, the boy dangled the necklace in air. Watching the teeth flail in the wind. Wordlessly, he dropped it around his neck. The tooth pressed against his chest. And the Doki was overwhelmed with a warm, familiar feeling. As if his grandfather was with him again. But, what would happen when the others returned and he went on his own hunt?

The boy couldn’t just set it aside…

Stian would… would just have two mementos.

*Flashback End*

He still had grandfather’s necklace, safely tucked within the ages of his sketchbook. It served as a tangible memory to look back on. To remember the pure snow from the blanks in his memory. Neither, Yanome, Ninannah, or Takunaha had frost seasons. Years had left him without the once daily weather. And though he didn’t want to admit it. Stian missed the snow.

Suddenly, little shards of white floated in front of his vision. He gasped, taking a step back only to realize they were mere slips of tiny paper.

“Sorry, you looked a tad forlorn.” Saryll chuckled, a paper filled sack in her hands. The young man couldn’t help but grin. His mentor always seemed to know when he was feeling homesick. Also always oddly having a paper bag with it. Then again, Stian was the one to do it first. Tearing the empty pages from his own sketchbook.

“Thanks again, Miss Saryll. For everything.” He peacefully retorted, turning to leave.

“Don’t mention it.” She said in turn, waving him off.

———

Walking into Booze Man’s tower with the night nipping at his heels. Stian saw both elders and Rean at the table. Looking around some more he found his brother in the kitchen. After quickly greeting the other occupants, he followed Joaan inside.

“Hi Stian! How was your day?” The immortal cheerfully asked as they prepared dinner. Hair hanging loosely off his shoulders.

“Great. Miss Saryll gave me a new satchel to replace my old bag.” He responded, motioning to the accessory. Stian had to look up to speak to his brother. As Joaan had grew just a smidge taller than him. Pioran, Booze Man, and Gugu mercilessly teasing him when it was first noticed. Though, he himself didn’t mind. Too used to being the short one in a group. “Joaan, are you growing a beard?” Stian asked while squinting his eyes.

“Gugu said the same thing.” Joaan answered, scratching the black hair on his chin. An action the Doki mirrored with a grin.

“If it gets long enough I’ll show you how to braid it.” Stian offered, cutting up the vegetables. “Or Gugu if he ever takes his mask off.” He added contemplatively, heating the bowls.

“That sounds fun.” His brother smiled as they gathered the dishes together.

“Actually, where is Gugu? Still out in the fields?” The white haired man asked, glancing at the darkening sky. He made sure to cover the windows so their food’s aroma didn’t attract any pests.

“Outside. He’s been acting weird. Just sitting there.” Joaan replied, arching his neck towards the grass. Stian frowned, he knew the masked boy liked to laze around every now and then. But, it was rarely that late.

“I’ll go talk to him and tell him dinner’s ready. Be right back!” He decided and calmly strolled into the yard. Easily shaking off the cold breeze that rustled his locks. Though, the young man kept a firm hand on his satchel strap while walking through the blades. He felt the soil push against fur boots. His old ones worn out years ago. But, Miki gifted him a new pair in return for a map commission. Before long, Stian sighted the servant on his back. Staring up at the grey clouds that crawled above. “Gugu!” The Doki shouted, raising his other arm.

“Oi, Mr. Cheerful!” The younger male yelled back, sitting up.

“Come inside, food’s done.” Stian politely informed, crouching down next to him. Gugu had also grown taller than him. Which had made the teen positively gleeful. “Hey, Joaan said you were acting weird. Is everything okay?” He questioned, brow furrowed in concern. Gugu didn’t respond at first, staring back into the first stars.

“…I’m sorry for making fun of you when you and Joaan first came here.” The masked boy eventually said, confusing him.

“That was years ago, Gugu. Where’s this coming from?” Stian prodded, tilting his head. Again, the servant became silent before speaking.

“I… I told someone… You were an annoyingly cheerful older brother.” Gugu quietly reported, eliciting a small chuckle from him. Who believed he was referencing his connection to Joaan.

“Okay…? Who?” Stian continued, hiding his mouth behind a hand.

“…Someone I used to know.” The younger of the two slowly started. And from his tone the artist knew he wouldn’t say anything more. “Looking back, I was a total brat. I was seeing something that really wasn’t there at all…” Gugu elaborated on in a sagely voice.

“Well, whatever you saw me as. I admit I was a little overbearing.” Stian nodded with a nostalgic air to him.

“Used to?” The masked boy snorted, folding his arms over his chest. In turn, the Doki laughed along, running a hand through his hair.

“That’s just who I am I’m afraid.” He casually denoted, letting out a long sigh. “But, that doesn’t explain why you’re out here?” Stian focused, allowing a hint of seriousness to spin into his eyes.

“Just trying… trying to wrap my head around… having an older brother again…” Gugu answered with obvious hesitation. However, the white haired man merely blinked. This was the first he’d really learned of the boy’s family life before Booze Man. He had an older brother? Why was this the first he’d heard about him? Surely they would have visited. Even if Gugu worked all day at the liquor shop. Wait, why did he live with Booze Man if he had a family? Though ultimately, it brought to surface an old sentiment Stian had held for some time.

“You know, Gugu. I consider both you and Joaan as my little brothers. Mister, Pioran too. We’re like one big family. It’s nice.” The young man wistfully stated. Oddly, the masked boy fell sharply silent. “Gugu?” Stian asked, lightly poking his shoulder, only to receive no response. “It’s getting cold. Let’s head in before you catch something.” He strongly suggesting, pulling the servant up.

“… Yeah… Not everyone can ignore things like you, Mr. Cheerful.” Gugu mumbled, following nonetheless. Stian chuckled, brushing the comment off as they returned to the tower’s warmth.

———

Later, when everyone else was sound asleep. The occasional snore or creak sounding through the walls. Stian sat up against his window, using the starlight to make out pages in his sketchbook. A soft, content smile was on his face as he scanned the pictures. On the first lay Joaan’s human form, black strands shaded in intense marks. On the next a recreation of their tundra home, with his brother’s wolf body prowling the scenery.

Afterwards came Saryll, Gugu, and the rest of his friends in Takunaha. Those who were mostly available to model for his practise sketching. Which lead to him paying them back with the completed drawings often. The young man still chuckled recalling their faces those first few days. Which would make lovely caricatures on their own.

However, once he neared Saryll’s skill level. Stian began sketching older faces, such as those of his family. His father and mother at the table, grandfather telling stories to the group, uncle’s great beard. He surprised himself with the level of clarity that came to him during the process.

Then came Parona and March sitting side by side on Oniguma’s back. Hair entangled with an erratic dance with the wind. Fulfilled and anticipant smiles on their faces. The occasional scratch or mark from fighting blazing on the teen’s skin.

But, when all was said and done. The portraits completed and left to their pages. Stian found himself staring into his sketchbook more and more. It had become harder to picture their faces in his own mind. Like he had transferred the memories onto paper and pencil.

It scared him.

It made him feel painfully cold.

Luckily, looking at his sketchbook helped reignite the warmth from his life. It was just like that day in Saryll’s shop. How those strangers and lands seemed to exist as a window. It felt like his sketches would come alive at any given second. The light glistening in their eyes once more. For words to curl off the lines and into the world. To breath and experience all sorts of things.

Stian felt irrevocable pride spark in his heart, smile widening. Four long years of hard work and dedication had lead to it after all.

“I wonder what the others would think if they… saw…” Stian fondly whispered, staring at a picture of his grandmother sewing a blanket together. However, his voice trailed off, mind slowly processing what he had said. “… If…?” The young man repeated to himself, eyes widening in disbelief. Voice deafeningly loud against the tower’s silence. “Why did I say… if?” He questioned, falling a shade paler.

Worry scratched at his temples as Stian dropped his sketchbook.

“What ‘if’? J-Joaan and I are going to see the others soon. When, when, when… There is no if!” The artist chastised, frantically shaking his head back and forth.

“There isn’t anyone to-“ The bad thoughts warned, remembering after so many blissful years of slumber.

“Yes there is! Stop thinking like that!” Stian snapped, though slapped his hands against his mouth to avoid waking the others up. “When we leave to find them they’ll be there!” He pressed, clenching his fingers into fists. And… why did that not sound convincing? He’d spoken quietly, like deep down some part of him knew something. Knew what would happen if they left. Deeper down, the young man saw another part that didn’t want to leave. Those factions warring inside against his images.

A horrible, disgusted chill shot up his spine.

Had he grown too comfortable in Takunaha? Thinking about his family less and less as the days went on? Wiring more parts of himself into the fields and not the roads.

“Only one more year, and we go find the others…” He told himself again and again until the sentence was scarred into his memory. However, another thought angrily tugged at his mind strings. A thought he desperately tried to push down to no avail.

“Can you even stay another year and leave?!”

Chapter Text

“Joaan, leave this place.” His creator warned as he watched his brothers walk towards the tower. Joaan held a neutral expression while facing the cloaked figure, whose eyes were pale as milk. Whenever he appeared the land grew quiet and cold. Like freezing a lake in the blistering heat of the day. However, the immortal never felt afraid in his presence, merely curious with a childlike wonder.

“I don’t want to. I’m happy here.” Joaan argued, shaking his head. The strange man didn’t react, like a chiselled mountain he stood. Unmovable against the forces of nature.

“The Nokkers will come after you. They’ll steal your innards once in your current state. And you will feel nothing when that happens.” His creator foretold as the boys grew closer.

“I told you, Gugu can fight… Stian makes me happy… I need them…” The immortal retorted, crossing his arms. He didn’t like how the figure always tried to make him leave his brothers. The man was silent for a moment, before sighing.

“You care about them? Stian, and Gugu.” He questioned, pointing at the laughing humans.

“Yes.” Joaan easily answered, perplexed by the question.

“You know loss. An empty feeling where something once was.” The cloaked figure continued, swiftly closing his hand into a fist before opening it.

“Zurui… he felt it… when I became him…” Joaan replied, feeling his chest. It had been dark and cold, an intense hollowness inside his body when he first awakened. He’d been longing for something, for someone. But, the immortal never found out who that was for. As he quickly found himself with Stian who made the hollow feeling disappear. Yet, the immortal found that every time he transformed into Zurui the loss would distantly call him. Like a phantom pounding on his chest.

“Then you will know true loss by staying. One way or another.” His creator stated apathetically. Their omnipotent gaze drilling onto Stian in particular. At what he saw Joaan couldn’t tell. But, it hadn’t been hostile in the slightest, merely expectant.

“I don’t get it.” Joaan complained. However, the figure vanished with the wind. Making it as if he were never there. The black-haired boy groaned, sticking his tongue out at the air. Though, he heard Stian and Gugu call him over. Joaan smiled, and began sprinting.

———

“You looking forward to Rean’s birthday party.” Stian prodded as they ducked into Booze Man’s shop. A slight tease in his tone. Gugu startled and turned away, clearly embarrassed.

“Of course I am! Why wouldn’t I be?!” The servant accused, imaginary clouds of steam pouring out from under his mask. Stian chuckled while signalling the elder male. His action perplexing the masked boy, who stared at him with suspicion. “Oi, why’d you ask me to come in early?” Gugu questioned, crossing his arms.

“Mister and I put together something for you.” Stian vaguely explained with a grin. Suddenly, Booze Man emerged from the counter, a heavy stone mask in his hands. An exquisite dark grey and red pattern painted on the exterior. He slammed it on the wooden surface, causing the floor to shake from the force. “Easy-“ The Doki started before being cut off.

“The all-new anti-Angry Tree Spirit mask!” Booze Man proudly proclaimed, pulling Stian in with his arm.

“You’re seriously still calling it that?” Gugu asked, lifting the mask up.

“It describes it pretty well.” Stian shrugged, calmly removing himself from the elder’s grip. Though, he was confident the beast might’ve vanished for good with years passing by without issue. Contrary to the masked boy who always trained in case of another attack. But, it made Gugu more cheerful those days so none protested.

“It took us a year to make!” The old man exclaimed as the young man chuckled.

“Mister did most of the work. I only painted it.” He explained as Gugu put the mask on.

“Whoa!” The servant shouted, wobbling with the weight.

“It’s a bit heavy, but it’s functional according to Mister. Apparently, it can make fire without using a torch like last time.” Stian happily detailed, gesturing towards the headwear’s lid. “How does it work again, Mister?” The artist prompted while stepping back.

“Yes! Yes! Try closing the lid really fast!” Booze Man animatedly instructed, pushing the servant outside as he peacefully followed. “There’s a ball of tinder at the tip of the nose that catches fire from the pressure! So you can blow huge fire blowing on it!” The elder guided as the sky was lit with flames. Stian clapped from the sidelines, watching the duo celebrate like children.

“This is great, Booze Man! Stian!” Gugu cheered, merrily jumping from foot to foot.

“That’ll be sure to impress Rean!” Stian noted, taking joy at how the servant didn’t even react to his crush being called out. “Speaking of, we should get going if you and Joaan want to get there on time.” The Doki alerted, motioning them back inside. Joaan a small distance away in the yard. “Joaan! Come on, we’re going!” He yelled, raising his arm.

“I’m coming!” The immortal called back, running towards them.

“Okay, here you go!” Stian stated, handing the boys a wrapped parcel and card. “The card’s from me.” He handily explained. Unfortunately for the artist, Saryll was commissioned by the Cropp household to paint Rean and her betrothed. Leaving Stian to run the shop in her absence. Consequently, meaning he couldn’t attend Rean’s birthday. The news had disappointed him greatly despite the blonde’s numerous assurances it was fine.

Ultimately, the young man had put extra effort into the card hoping it would make up for it.

“Got it, Mr. Cheerful.” Gugu monotoned, tucking the card underneath the package. “Do you think she’ll like it?” He asked, scrutinizing the plain gift with Joaan.

“Rean will like it!” The immortal supported, launching his arms into the air.

“I agree… she knows you and will see the effort you two put in.” Stian encouraged, giving them a light shove out the door. Previously, the artist had assisted the boys in creating a small abstract drawing of a field for Rean. Joaan posing as various model animals while Gugu worked. They’d burned nearly a week’s worth of attempts.

“…I’m going to get her some flowers to go with it! Rean will like that!” Gugu decided to do it nonetheless.

“That’s a good idea, Gugu!” The white-haired man nodded, drifting off into his own thoughts as the boys chattered. “I wonder if Rean will still try that plan of hers…?” He pondered, thinking back on a certain conversation.

———

*Flashback* One week ago…

The Takunaha girl had approached him after dinner. Having run away from home again. At that point they’d learned to prepare an extra serving just in case she popped up. Though, everyone had believed she’d be busy with her upcoming birthday celebration.

“Hey, Stian?” Rean privately asked, uncharacteristically shy.

“Yes, Rean?” The Doki replied with a smile, peering up from his sketchbook. He tilted his head at her display. The girl’s arms were pinned behind her back. Blonde strands of hair covering her purple eyes like vines to a tree.

“If you have time, could you meet me by the south riverbank tomorrow morning?” She whispered into his ear, leaning closer and so deathly quiet. Stian blinked, thoughtfully looking past her shoulder. He did have a day off tomorrow. Which he’d initially planned to use hanging out with Joaan and Gugu. Then again, the young man comparatively saw those two more often.

“Sure thing, Rean. But, why do-“ The white-haired male began before being suddenly cut off. The teenager hurriedly slapping a pointer finger against his mouth. Stian incredulously stared as she brought her other finger to her own lips.

“Shh! Not too loud, okay?!” Rean begged, a sense of urgency lacing her voice. Slowly, he carefully nodded his head. Not making a single sound. Finally, after an awkward few minutes she dropped her hands. “Oh, thank you, Stian! Don’t tell anyone, okay! No one!” The blonde vehemently repeated, frequently glancing behind her. The stunned artist raised his head up once more.

“Okay, I won’t tell anyone, Rean. See you tomorrow then.” He calmly reassured, bringing his hand in front.

“Yes! See you tomorrow indeed!” The girl beamed, skipping towards the door. However, as if just remembering something of the utmost importance. She whirled around so fast her dress lifted a couple of feet. “Oh, and bring your supplies as well! Okay?” Rean proudly added. To which he silently agreed upon. With that, she scampered away into the night and back to her home. Once the girl was gone, Stian released an exasperated sigh. Casually returning to his sketchbook, flipping through the patterned pages in deep thought.

“What was that about? I wonder why she wants to see me tomorrow? To make something?” He wondered before stifling a yawn. “Never mind, I’ll just find out later…” Stian resolved, proceeding to stumble into a dreamy sleep.

———

The night came and went. So, after eating breakfast with the rest of the group Stian departed towards the riverbanks. Unfortunately, to carry his usual materials, the young man resorted to leveraging them against his back. An arduous task that restricted their usual capacity to let his thoughts drift.

When he arrived, tired and doused in sweat. Rean was already there, pacing in the grass with a worried expression on her face.

“Rean!” Stian gasped, trailing down the bank to reach her.

“Oh, Stian! You’re here! I was so worried you wouldn’t come!” The blonde girl gushed, helping him lower his bag. He heavily panted upon finishing, dramatically falling to the wet ground.

“Ah… sorry… It took me a bit longer than I thought to carry everything… So, why did you want to meet up?” Stian asked, forcing himself to his feet. Rean grinned, pulling him to an already set up easel.

“Oh, um! I was hoping you’d paint me a portrait?” The Takunaha girl bashfully requested, twirling long hair in between her slim fingers. At her words, Stian felt a small pang of annoyance in his chest. He wouldn’t even need half of his supplies. Though he quickly shook it off. After all, the Doki needed the exercise once in a while.

“I see! You could’ve just said that last night, you know?” Stian chuckled while removing his painting materials. “Of course I can do that.” He cheerfully accepted, easing himself next to the stand.

“Really? Oh, thank you so much, Stian!” Rean expressed, clapping her hands together. “Okay, paint me like this! I’ve done this with Saryll before so I know what to do!” She rattled on, stilling into a humble pose. Her arms spread out in front of the water. The wind perfectly blowing her hair to the side while she smiled.

“Got it, Rean!” Stian cheered as he got to work, beginning a sketch. Some minutes passed where the only sounds were birds and bugs. “So, what is this portrait for exactly?” The Doki curiously inquired while detailing her arms. She didn’t answer at first, extending the silence that had befallen them. Though, when Rean spoke. It was like a ripple in a pond, peaceful.

“Promise not to tell anyone? Not even Joaan? No one at all?!” The teenager intently questioned, putting him off guard.

“…You have my word.” Stian slowly replied, blinking as he shaded in her dress.

“Okay… It’s for all of you. Gugu, Joaan, Pioran, and Mister Booze Man. I want you to give this portrait to them after my birthday.” Rean quietly explained, smile faltering as she continued. Her words were compassionate, yet her face betrayed the girl’s concerns. In turn, he furrowed his own brows.

“That’s very nice of you, Rean. But, is something the matter?” The Doki gently prodded, striking the page to create grass and flowers. It was fortunate that he’d already finished her sketched smile.

“It’s not that simple, Stian.” The blonde retorted, something akin to regret rolling down her face. “At my birthday… my parents will introduce me to my fiancé…” The teenage girl frowned with a resigned air about her.

“Fiance? As in…?” The artist gaped, recalling a time where Rean’s parents had barged in and announced her engagement to them all.

“Yes.” She softly hummed, renewing her dazzling smile for the portrait. “So, I’ll have fewer and fewer opportunities to come to see everyone. And eventually…” Rean choked, stifling tears that were evidently crying out. “I want people to remember how I am now, you know?” The blonde shortly clarified.

“I get it.” Stian sighed, dotting the dirt with speckles. “But, can’t you just refuse to marry him when you meet? It can’t hurt to tell.” He quizzed, a sad feeling in his eyes.

“My family isn’t like yours, Stian. Though, I wish it was.” The blonde shook her head. The Doki grimaced as he stroked the flower petals with dashes of purple. She obviously knew about his father and grandfather’s little tale. Over the years, he had realized that at least socially. How truly blessed he was to have his family. Of course, sometimes it was still difficult to look past Rean’s endless supply of food and shelter.

“You should still try. Besides, what if you find someone else who you actually want to marry?” Stian theorized, adding flecks of brown to the dirt. Upon hearing his words, Rean jolted. Almost losing her portrait pose in the process. He could see the gears of machination turning in her mind. He’d started something.

“Oh, that’s it! If I have a boyfriend by the time my birthday is here! I might be able to convince my parents to call off the engagement!” The teenager planned, bursting with ideas and jubilation. “B-But who…” She started fretting over the finer details of her grand scheme. Meanwhile, the artist tried to refocus on his work before Rean began chuckling into her hands.

“Not exactly what I imagined. But, if it makes you happy then everything works out!” The Doki mentally stated, grinning as he joined in on a laughing tirade.

———

“It’s funny… You know, I use to have a small crush on you when we first met.” The blonde quietly admitted once they settled down. In turn, causing the slack-jawed artist to stare at her. She waved a hand as if dismissing his shock. “You were quite handsome, Stian! Your white hair and purple eyes are just brilliant!” Rean earnestly complimented to which he blushed. Luckily, Stian was obscured by the easel’s body. “But, I quickly got over it…” The girl sighed, reminiscing of fond memories.

Time ticked forward, hushed chimes on invisible hands.

“What’s it like?” He asked out of the blue while dabbing said colour onto the portrait’s sky. Seeing her questioning look, Stian casually elaborated. “Having a crush, being in love with someone?” The artist asked, slouching as he weaved the water together. Rean squinted her eyes as she contemplated how to answer.

“It feels light and airy, like flying if I could. My stomach knots up and sometimes I feel dizzy. But, I think about that person a lot. And what we’d do together, a future together. I want to be with, support and help him.” She explained with a distant atmosphere to her.

“That… sounds lovely. I hope I’ll find someone one day.” The Doki whistled, puffing the clouds. Actually, it didn’t sound too different from the familial affection he and Joaan shared. However, he’d never felt that strongly about someone else. Stian supposed he’d have to experience love himself to really make a distinction. The young man and girl made small talk as he worked on the portrait. Until finally, the first paint layer was finished.

“Ah, I’ll finish this up later. But, I’ll make sure it’ll be done by your birthday, Rean.” The artist professionally vowed, packing his supplies.

“That’s amazing! Oh, thank you again!” Rean praised as she stretched her arms.

“Since this is for the others. I’ll ask Miss Saryll if I can store it in her shop. Does that sound good?” He asked to which she happily obliged. However, another wayward thought occurred to him as they strolled the banks. “Hey Rean, why didn’t you ask Miss Saryll instead of me? I’m sure she would’ve been more than happy to.” Stian asked, rubbing the sun out of his eyes. The blonde looked down, softly grinning.

“Oh, well… I thought it would mean more if you made it, Stian. S-Speaking of, here!” Rean swiftly answered before stabbing a small jingly pouch in his hands. The Doki scrutinized it, noting the expensive fabric as he opened the bag. Though gaped upon viewing the contents.

“Y-You don’t need to pay me, Rean! I’m glad to do this for a friend! Besides, this is too much!” Stian loudly protested, attempting to give the pouch back. To which Rean playfully batted away.

“Don’t be silly! You earned it, Stian!” The blonde retorted with a laugh. Stian opened his mouth to argue. And that’s what the duo spent the rest of their walk to town doing.

*Flashback End*

———

Splitting from his brothers, Stian hurried to Saryll’s shop upon entering the town. Passing a few customers to find his mentor at the counter. Anxiously tapping her fingers until she spotted him.

“Stian! There you are!” The older of the two addressed, scrambling to hoist her bag over her shoulder. “Oh, I’ll pass you over to my apprentice, Stian! He’s more than capable to handle your request!” Saryll informed, hopping towards the door. “Once again, I’m truly sorry you have to miss Rean’s birthday to look after things here.” She apologized with a tired sigh.

“It’s really fine! I’ll hopefully see her later anyways! You can leave it to me, Miss Saryll!” Stian casually dismissed. Though, the blonde paused at his words. Her eyes narrowed in on him as if aggravated. “Miss-“ The Doki started only to be interrupted.

“I’ve told you, enough of this ‘Miss’ Saryll business, Stian. You’re an adult now.” The woman amusedly chided, a smile quickly overtaking her scowl.

“Ah, it’s a habit, M-Saryll!” Stian went, hiding his hands behind his bag. However, before they could continue, a customer coughed, garnering their attention.

“I’ll take that as my cue. Good luck!” Saryll chuckled, arm half outstretched from the door frame.

“Same to you!” The white-haired man shouted despite knowing she wouldn’t hear. He sighed, playfully rolling his eyes when the impatient customer coughed again. His lips curled in contentment, Stian turned, prepared to begin work.

After finishing with the irritable customer, the bell chimed twice.

“Hello! I’ll be with you in a moment…“ The young man went only for blonde siblings to crash into view. “Dallo, Dolla? You’re here early.” He noted, tilting his head while Dolla forcefully straightened her brother’s posture.

“Our lord asked us to deliver a request to Saryll. Is she busy?” She formally pried as Dallo leaned against the counter.

“Ah, M-Saryll’s gone to the Cropp estate for a commission. I’m in charge until she returns which won’t be for a while. I can take Lord Craftt’s request for later though.” Stian explained, grabbing a sheet of paper to scribe with. While jotting down Dolla’s orders word for word, a thought occurred to him. “Actually, could you guys do me a favour?” He asked after securing the paper for later.

“Depends on the favour.” Dallo flippantly answered, fiddling with a discarded sketch.

“Well-You see…” Stian drawled, backing upstairs to retrieve a small framed work. Saryll disclosed a spare key to her apartment to him for this very reason. Carefully walking as if on fragile glass, he carried the portrait downstairs. “Could you guys take this to the liquor shop later?” The Doki requested, unveiling Rean’s commission in full-coloured glory.

Dallo whistled until his sister whacked him over the head.

“We can definitely get that done during our lunch break, right sister bell?” The blonde male nodded while Dolla stoically agreed. “So, that’s the Cropp heiress? She looks older than what I drew from rumours? The infamous runaway noble!” He noted with a cackle.

“She’s my friend.” Stian reminded as he made room for a new customer.

“Right.” The other boy cooly went, folding the paper into boxy curls to fling at his sister. Dallo had developed some rather flirtatious habits during the years. Which inevitably led to the occasional clash in their group. But, according to Dolla it never went too far. So, he didn’t bother worrying about the issue.

The day was going okay like all the rest before him. 

Stian had no reason to think otherwise.

Defying his thoughts was the wind which ominously howled outside.

———

Saryll silently walked down manicured pathways to the Cropp estate. The clinking of her supplies growing fainter with every step closer to the noble’s celebration. Loud, pompous voices vying for dominance like wolves to a steak. She sighed, fixing her hold before continuing forward. The woman wasn’t particularly fond of large crowds anymore. A stark contrast antecedent to when she hungered for them. To feed her misguided goals.

After being let through the entrance and into the estate’s larger interior, Saryll ignored the periodic glance her way. Finding discreet comfort in reaching into her bag to tap against Shou’s brush. She spotted Lord and Lady Cropp in the eye of the crowd and inwardly cursed. Beginning the tiring affair of navigating through the sea of servants and guests alike.

In the corner of her vision Saryll made out Stian’s brothers. The boys appearing to present Rean with a small painting and card. The latter of which she recognized to contain her apprentice’s special style.

“Oh, I just adore it! Thank you so much! Please do tell Stian I give him my thanks as well!” The blonde girl airily complimented, sending a wayward glance at her parents. However, around the trio, the party buzz seemed to quell. Younger attendees pointing at the purple flowers which accompanied the gift. Saryll notably picked out Rolo’s nephew, Merkel from the bunch.

Though, Saryll didn’t stay to see the conflict through. As Lord Cropp swiftly marched to her side with a polite smile on his face.

“Goodness, Saryll, you’re here! Thank you very much for accepting our request. We have a room set up for you on a higher floor.” The noble explained, snapping his fingers for a nearby servant. “You, show Saryll where to go.” He crossly ordered who obeyed without a word.

The artist followed without question, a procedure long familiar to her. Besides, she was relieved to escape the bustling crowd. The room the Cropp heads reserved for her use was spacious. Large clear windows allowing sunlight to fill the entire space and produce a lucid glow. Swiftly like a fox, Saryll used but a single space of the room.

Her paints neatly stacked in a pyramid formation. Their colours orderly arranged from dark to light. Toolbag napping against a strong pillar. Setting up her easel in front of the most elaborate pane.

A ray of light shone and she turned, not daring to burn her eyes. Choosing to seat herself on a stool to await the Cropp family. She hummed a soft lullaby her mother used to sing. Quiet notes resonating as a chorus in the empty halls. Eventually, Saryll grew tired of waiting and paced the walls, still humming her songs.

A couple of hours ticked by in peace and solitude, just as she preferred. However, as time dragged on Saryll began to grow concerned. The wind tapping against the glass behind her.

“Where are they?” The woman murmured, placing her brush aside to check the corridor.

The building shook, and howled.

“What in the world!” Saryll yelped as she fell to the floor, a crack splintering the pillars around her. The windows shattering with sudden force. A piece of glass stabbed her leg and she hissed. Clutching her flesh with pained, erratic gasps. Another shard sliced away at her hair, ponytail falling freely. Golden strands danced in front of the artist’s vision, mocking her.

Saryll’s heart wildly beat out of her chest. Pounding against her ears like a banshee’s call.

She shakily pushed herself to a kneeling position. Huffing while reaching for the close yet distant doorknob. In its reflection, the woman made out quacks crawling towards her.

“Get out…!” Saryll yelled, steeling her nerves to heave the doors open into a hallway. Splatters of viscous paints decorating the slippery slab flooring. Finally, she had some time to breathe. Unfortunately, it only lasted a moment as another tremor shook the earth. The artist pulled into the rock, squeezing her eyes closed. “AH!” She screamed, voice curling in shock. It was as if someone was pulling at her guts with a rusted hook. Flaying her from the inside out.

“Out… out…!” People were warning from below, their voices echoes to her ears. Crowds that once displeased now silent comfort.

“Get… out…” Saryll repeated, forcing herself up once again. Ignoring the stinging in her chest. The woman weakly managed to prop herself along the wall, balancing both hands on the surface. Though, she vaguely observed more gashes in her legs. They blended with the intricate wall patterns in a way that imitated movement. Almost like…

“Shou…” Saryll whispered, eyes bouncing and spinning while blocking out her body’s protest. His brush! She’d left it on the easel in her haste! The artist stared through the door’s opening, finding her easel fallen with his brush near.

She saw his smile.

“Don’t be foolish! You don’t have time to go back-“ The sensible part of Saryll’s mind scolded. However, her heartbeat louder in response and its thickened blood drove her on.

She leaped back into the room, hopping over cracks and fallen stones to reach Shou’s brush. Painting a path of scarlet red along her way. But, halfway through the woman stumbled, sputtering as she made contact with the floor. Nonetheless, Saryll remained undeterred and crawled ahead. Fingers grasping the wooden treasure, familiar carvings roaming her eyes-

The roof collapsed.

———

Rean was ushered away with the crowd, worriedly studying the remains of her home. Around her, servants and guests worked themselves into a crazed frenzy. For once, forgetting the blonde was there. Even her fiancé bell who’d she met but hours ago.

“IT’S THE YANOME!” Someone yelled, causing a chain of frantic paranoia to infect the attendees. The most susceptible of minds fleeing down the roads to town. No doubt to spread the disease to the most susceptible of veins. Rean for one couldn’t quite care about her homeland’s feud over present matters.

“Gugu…” She muttered, hands clammy at her sides. The servant vanished into her falling home but moments ago. Vines trailing the cliffs towards them like a vicious weed. Rean’s feet felt anxious, skipping from foot to foot and of eye to eye. Her injured family’s voices growing softer and softer with each blink she made. “…What’s going on…?” The noble blonde questioned, gripping her shoulder.

Some will of fate appeared to whisper in Rean’s ear. Tempting her with possibilities of fortune and downfalls. The uncertainty snarled at her, biting into old wounds. Piled up into steep mountains so high it was nauseating to grasp the peaks.

Her decision was made before she’d even knew of it.

“Mother… father…” Rean softly addressed her parents, who non-lucidly lay on the ground. A doctor was hard at work treating her mother’s bloody ankle. Soft murmurs and moans escaping the lady’s lips.

“Rean…?” Her father went, exhaustion wearing on his body. He wasn’t physically harmed, but the day had stolen its toll upon him.

“You’ll be okay…” Rean gently started, already stepping back from the crowd. Path confident and clear. She never did have to worry about their well-being. Lord Cropp’s face twisted in confusion, veiled by fatigue. “I’ll be right back.” She stated, before bounding towards her home.

“REAN!” Her father protested but was carried away by the breeze.

She had grown rather skilled at running from her various escapes. Flying over stones and glass Rean shimmied through cracks in the walls. Following the warring sounds of chaos that suffocated the air. The noble heard yelling among the building’s tremors. Then found him, Gugu. The masked boy was marred by red scratches and ashes. A tiny sway to his movements.

A monster from myth stared him down.

Their stone claws raised to attack the prone boy.

It slammed down in a mighty swing-

“GUGU!” Her mind, voice, and heart spiked, speeding to save the servant.

“Rean!” Gugu yelled, surprise tangling with panic as he saw her. The masked boy yelped as she made contact with his chest. Just barely pushing him back as the monster swung at them. Rean instantly felt a wave of pain envelop her hands. A bloodcurdling scream erupting from her. Gugu called her name, sound broken and haunted.

A cry erupted from her, words rendered mute. Everywhere she looked coloured scarlet red and black. Iron tightening around her throat. A fire without flame scorching her skin. But, before the teens could properly react to what had just occurred.

The roof collapsed.

———

Saryll groaned, trying to pry her eyes open and banish the unending darkness. However, it was only after she was sure her sockets would burst that the woman realized they’d been open all along. She was merely trapped under the rubble. The artist gasped, recent events rushing back into her head like phantom pain. Inviting the aches back into her body.

It was unlike anything she’d ever felt before. Saryll’s body was scolding hot as if her blood had turned to acid. Yet like a king’s poison, it spread fast, slithering under and out her skin. Every muscle and thought hurt to feel. All except one part. 

“My… legs…” Saryll whimpered, minuscule against the floor, atop a grim pond. Said limbs were frightfully cold and unfeeling. Uselessly dead to her. The debris must’ve trampled them during the fall.

“Help…” She begged, so quiet against the shifting of rocks. Every small pebble that flicked her skin may as well’ve been stabbings instead. Her arms still obeyed her, so Saryll directed them forward. Pressing against the jagged stones. Her hair was coated in dusted shadows, which stung her vision. “Help…” Saryll weakly echoed, knocking the cage’s walls.

However, her resistance soon faltered.

Heart growing oddly calm as a comforting warmth soothed her pains.

“…I’m going… to die.” It wasn’t a question, the Cropp family would be far too busy managing their guests until they realized she was trapped there, alone. “Finally…” Saryll thought, closing her eyes as if lulling herself to sleep. “… Is… it enough…bell…?” She pondered as time stood still. Would Miki be alright? What of her shop? Would Shou speak to her again?

A selfish part of her regretted this exit. She would’ve preferred to pass away in her sleep, wearing away the days. Maybe the woman would’ve been with others, friends, loved ones. Though, Saryll didn’t deserve such a picture. To die with company and not alone.

The artist felt something solid in her grasp and cracked her eyes open. She still held Shou’s beloved brush in her calloused hands. A soft laugh fled her mouth, slowly arching into a smile.

“Shou…” Saryll cried, struggling but managing to bring the brush to her chest. Keeping it close to her. Replaying her memories again and again like a storybook. The guilty bad and blissful good.

Those horrible rallies… Shou

Her loss… Mikihiro…

Her guilt… Stian…

Unending darkness somehow grew darker, and darker, and darker. Though, she’d long ceased caring by that point still.

Her heat beat thrice before stopping at last.

———

Rean couldn’t feel her arms, they were entirely numb and void. Menacing darkness surrounded her, invading her eyes no matter where she looked. Once, the blonde had loved an inky sky. Treasured the night for its endless length that she desperately craved. Though, in present Rean realized that darkness could be more restrictive than at home.

“Rean! Rean!” Someone yelled, the voice blatantly familiar he may as well been screaming his name.

“Gu…gu?” She breathlessly called, sifting through the shades. Red poked through, grabbing her full attention. The servant was above Rean’s eyes, likely atop since her back touched the floor. Their eyes met by only a slither of space, wide stone flooring from a higher level separating them. “Gugu… are you okay…?” Rean carefully asked, feeling sweat drip from her skin.

“Am I okay?!” I should be the one asking if you’re okay!” The boy incredulously retorted while biting back a huff.

“I’m fine!” She shouted back, expertly hiding the numbness in her palms. However, a shaft of dust rained down on them. Causing the teens to cough the ashes up. Lungs roaring at the dry sensation. “Are… are you holding something?” Rean questioned, weakly bringing her shoulders back. Fixing her arms onto her stomach, pretending her grass dress was an evening meadow.

“Y-Yeah, but it’s not that bad. Just relax and don’t think about me!” He assured despite the shaking which circled around them.

“It’s… pretty… noisy.” The blonde listened, her ear pressed against the fallen stone. Though, Rean oddly found herself comforted by the sound. It would’ve been horrible to dwell in absolute silence. Cold, isolating silence that separated the living and dead. Her voice had become raspy, choked by grime and dust alike. Shadowed, wispy tendrils seemed to appear out of nothing to wrangle her feet. Only to disappear when Rean caught their act.

“Ah-“ Gugu winced, nearly hidden by the chaos outside.

“Gugu?” She called, voice ringing in their ears.

“It’s just my leg… I’ll be fine…” He explained with a hitch in his tone. Rean gasped and turned her head into her skin, inhaling a large breath despite the sizzling coats. However, the noble also took in a sweeter odour that purified the air around it. Blinking, she squinted her eyes to find a small purple petal resting against her chin.

“… The flower… you gave me…” Rean asked, hustling her cheek on the plant.

“Y-Yes?” Gugu tightly responded, struggling to hold the weight above. Or perhaps she just wasn’t hearing him enough. After all, the girl has been unconscious for some time. Who knows how much of the flower’s spores she’d invited by that time. It would explain the sudden wooziness Rean felt layer her body.

“Thank you…” The girl whispered, finding the rest of her words dying on her lips. Further back, vanishing into foggy clouds. Gugu laughed, the sound ricocheting like a bell. But, something was holding him back.

“I’ll buy you a new one tomorrow. And the day after that, and after that. Don’t worry.” He encouraged with a cheerful tone resembling that of Stian’s.

“No, Gugu… I’ll go with you…” Rean went, tears mixing with sweat. A melancholic feeling flowed through her. As if carrying a part of the girl away, yet it was peaceful. Like floating down the forest streams. ”I… know… just one place… where those flowers… grow. You do… too.” She murmured, as the ground beat against the wind.

“Of course, we’ll go for sure.” Gugu confidently nodded, almost hiding his own pain. “We’ll… we will, won’t we?” He fearfully asked again, almost. The boy could only wear so many masks.

“I’ll… be with… you… Gu…” Rean tried to say, siphoning all her remaining energy towards speaking.

“Rean? Rean!” The mask wearer yelled, attempting to push his arm down the crevice towards her. Slabs of ash and small debris raining down. She hung onto that image of him as life grew fuzzy.

“Gu…” She finished, embracing the freezing flames that awaited her.

And with her mind at peace, Rean passed the sky.

Chapter Text

“Yanome is attacking! The Cropp heiress is dead!” They screamed throughout the streets, ringing bells and hitting walls.

“What?!” Stian shouted, messing up his blue stroke. He abruptly stood, causing a stool to topple over to his customer’s outrage. The young man raced outside, nearly ripping the door from its hinges. Citizens were scattered about like rabbits to wolves, fleeing stands and shops to find their families. Guards began marching through, gazes drilling into anyone who seemed even slightly suspicious. Mass hysteria spread from person to person.

“They unleashed a beast on us! It destroyed the Cropp estate!” The insurgents raved, distraught. Every word striking shuddering fear into the people’s minds.

“Beast…?” Stian whispered, his face turning pale. At first, the artist’s thoughts went to Joaan. To pranks, he and Gugu had played on the town for some days. But, that had been years ago. He couldn’t see his brothers doing something so childish at Rean’s celebration. The masked servant cared too much about her to perform such an act. Though, to destroy Rean’s home. It could only leave… “No!” He gasped, spinning back inside, a panic of a different kind gripping his mind.

“What’s your problem-“ The customer rudely demanded before being cut off.

“Everyone out!” Stian yelled, holding the door so tight he would’ve crushed it had it been poorly made. The shocked customers took one look at his face before scampering. Glancing at each other along the way. Immediately afterwards, the Doki locked the shop and began sprinting down the streets. Nearly catching his shaking long sleeves in the door.

As his feet battled each other for dominance, a guard roughly grabbed him by the shoulder. Almost causing the young man to jerk backwards and collide with the soil. He stared up, a crazed energy in his purple eyes.

“And where are you going?” The guard interrogated, doubt clouding their features.

“I-I have to get to the Cropp estate! M-My mentor, my brothers are over there! I-I need to check on them!” Stian stuttered, fidgeting on his feet while yanking himself from the guard’s grip. Though, the foreigner fled down the roads before they could question him further. Ignoring the angry shouts from the guard as he leapt ahead. Stian found himself unable to care about anything but his close relations, his friends, his family.

Sweat dripped down his forehead like rain on a leaf, breathing laboured. He tried to control the vigorous beating of his heart. “Gugu and Joaan are strong. They’ll be fine! I trust them to take care of each other! Saryll’s a sensible person… she’d be able to get out before anything happened!” Stian frantically rehearsed as he grew closer to the Cropp estate.

However, in his haste he nearly ran into another man.

“Ah! Sorry! Sorry!” The artist distantly apologized, jumping to the side to continue running. But, his gaze was trapped by the boy on the man’s back, who wore a distinctive stone mask. “Gugu?” Stian yelled, stepping closer with clear concern.

“You know each other?” The blonde man asked, surprise equally evident.

“We live with each other. But that’s not important right now! Tell me what happened? Was anyone else with him?!” The Doki quickly asked, getting into the man’s face. Who blinked before hurriedly shaking himself out of a stupor.

“I… I don’t know much… But, apparently, something attacked the Cropp household and their daughter died. I-It’s pretty hectic over there so I’m taking my brother away for a bit-“ The man explained but was interrupted yet again.

“Brother…?” Stian yelped, eyes widening. “You’re Gugu’s brother? Why haven’t-actually never mind. That’s not important right now! Take him back to Mister’s-the liquor shop on the hills! I need to check on someone!” The artist ordered, already turning back to the paths before hearing his muddled response.

As the mansion’s remnants became visible a gasp escaped him. Urging his legs to run faster and faster despite the ache he felt. Stian stumbled on the descent, stealing the attention of the first attendant he saw.

“Excuse me! Excuse me? Can you tell me what happened?” The artist pleaded, hand on his vest to control his accelerated panting.

“A despicable tragedy has befallen us! The villainous Yanome staining our lives with blood, extinguishing the vibrant life of Miss Rean!” The grey-haired servant wailed, dabbing at her tears with a cloth. Behind the woman, Stian made out a body laid down on the grass. Blonde hair was unnaturally full against the blades. Linen sheets drowned in red atop her arms.

“No… not Rean…” The white-haired man choked, suffocating his lips with a hand. He’d only seen her some days ago. She… she couldn’t be dead! A nauseous feeling rose in his throat, threatening to overwhelm him. However, another thought hit his head. Temporarily holding the sensation off. “D-Did anyone else die?” The artist asked in a fragile tone. Though, the servant shot him a dark look, puffing her eyes upwards while speaking.

“Only Miss Rean.” She curtly went, and Stian allowed his shoulders to relax. At least Joaan and Saryll were fine. But where-a shrill shriek suddenly slashed at them.

“We found someone!” Another servant screamed, shattered glass in her horrified voice. The two’s breaths tensed before moving towards the area. Soon, workers desolately carried out a single corpse. The original servant seemed to recognize the body first, worriedly glancing at him in the process.

“Wait, aren’t you-“ She started before his eyes shrunk in disbelieving terror.

“SARYLL!” Stian’s voice screamed, poisoning the air with his grief. He felt his feet move on their own, bolting towards the fallen woman. “SARYLL! SARYLL!” The artist begged, clambering over jagged rocks and wood to reach her. Knocking away attempts to hold him off. “Saryll! Miss Saryll, please! You’re… you’re…!” He coughed, feeling tears leak from his eyes.

“She’s dead…” Someone mournfully reported to the restless crowd and Stian choked. Crumbling to his knees in disarray.

“No… no… no! You can’t be… can’t be!” The white-haired man rasped, fleeting eyes darting from injury to injury on the woman’s body. Feeling the blood completely drain from his face. He’d only seen her that morning! She had been alive, alive, and well. Her face should be smiling, full of bright unending happiness. Not, that sullen, dead grin on her face. That seemed accepting of her fate.

His mind refused to accept it. But, his body clearly thought otherwise. As the nauseous feeling returned to him in full force, causing him to gasp and clutch his head in pain. A stranger touched his shoulder, attempting to pull him back but the young man stayed firm. Unable to tear his gaze from his mentor, his close friend.

Then he noticed it, attack suddenly quelled. In the woman’s hand, clutched firmly and with the shadows of protection. Was one of her beloved brushes. The animals were untouched and pristine as ever. Waiting for their owner to appear and be used once again. Only… only they never would. The young man swayed in the spot, eye twitching. Clutching his braid so hard it might’ve snapped off.

“She’s dead…” The bad thoughts scorned, and Stian vomited onto the rubble. A sorry mix of puke and tears.

———

“Saryll… Rean…” Stian softly sniffled, twirling the intricate brush in his hands. Heavy bags laced his eyes, dulled in mist. He was sitting at the counter, most secure there. As if it were any day and Saryll would appear at the door at any moment. However, that wouldn’t happen. She was irrevocably dead, gone, forever. Along with Rean, who would never pop into Booze Man’s tower again.

A couple of days had passed since the incident. The initial mania was still fresh in the people’s minds. Though, Stian found himself numb to the gossip. He stayed hidden within Saryll’s shop, dwelling in the past. As her apprentice, the young man was given control of the building. Which left him buried under management work. Even when he ceased operations for a while.

His only comfort was the fact that Gugu and Joaan were safe.

He’d eventually been pulled away from Saryll’s corpse. Distracting his mellowed heart by searching for Joaan. It had consumed a day’s worth of time, but the surprisingly youthful-looking immortal was soundly hidden in Booze Man’s tower. Watching Gugu’s sleeping form with sadness sketched onto his face. The servant in turn remained asleep after that initial attack. Though, Stian had grappled his conscious brother into a bone-shattering embrace upon seeing him. Not even dwelling on Joaan’s changed appearance. He’d been lucky it hadn’t been some desperate hallucination spurred by grief.

The artist didn’t know what he’d do if another person died that day.

Suddenly, there was an obnoxious banging on the shop’s door. With so much force he feared the hinges would break. The Doki felt a sliver of annoyance pounce in his mind. It wasn’t Dallo and Dolla. They’d already visited him that morning though left upon request. The artist even left a sign on the front stating they were closed. Couldn’t this person understand that? Stian moved to inform them of so until the stranger spoke up, loud and clear.

“STIAN!” Miki yelled, desperately pulling on the door. The young man startled before rushing to allow the hunter inside.

“Miki, I-“ The white haired man began.

“I came as soon as I heard! Is… is it true? Is Saryll really dead…?” The bandaged male questioned, a sob dying on his tongue. The wrappings under his eyes soaked wet with fresh tears. Stian could only grimace, forcing his gaze aside while slowly nodding. The hunter’s eyes closed as he fell to his knees, shoulders shaking. “Why…?” Miki coughed, scratching at the floor.

“Come on, I’ll explain upstairs…” The artist mumbled, tugging on his friend’s arm. However, the door remained open. And outside another man, equally stunned swayed. Wearing an auspiciously long hood over his head. Stian felt a lump form in his throat as he approached them. “Sir, we’re not open right now…” The Doki quietly explained, hand on the frame. Though, the man quickly brought his head up, vigorously swinging it.

“O-Oh, n-no, no! I’m n-not here for that!” The stranger shyly defended. Stian’s eyebrows rose, but before he could politely request that he leave, Miki spoke up.

“… He… he’s with me, Stian. He’s… my uncle.” The bandaged male quietly informed, gesturing them inside.

“You have an uncle?” The white-haired man asked, yet didn’t pursue it further. Shrugging as he lead them to the stairs with sombre steps. Oddly, the limbing stranger froze upon glancing at the counter. Gingerly taking Saryll’s brush in his hands before Stian could stop him.

“Shou?” Miki called, perplexed.

A heavy silence stung the air.

“Shou…?” The hunter asked again, walking towards the man. His hood fell down, revealing messy black locks and olive skin.                

“Where did you get this…?” Shou breathlessly questioned with wide eyes. Though, Stian was too tired to notice. Simply dragging a hand down his face, features sharpening with irritation.

“That belongs to my mentor. I’d appreciate it if you put it down please…” He started but Shou didn’t seem to hear. Continuing to stare at the brush while mumbling.

“I-Why would she keep them…? I thought Saryll hated me…” The stranger went, and before Stian could interrupt again Miki grabbed his shoulder. Turning, the artist glanced at him with a ‘what’ on his tongue. But, the hunter hissed into his ear before a word could be spoken.

“Stian… I should tell you something about Saryll…” Miki alerted, as if in his own trance. And the suspicious artist allowed himself to be lead upstairs.

———

Joaan slowly crept towards the shop. His face was obscured by a stone mask resembling Gugu’s. The immortal’s path was filled with shadowy uncertainty, and he doubted every thought. But, he endeavoured forward. It was for the best. At least that’s what he told himself. Soon, Joaan saw the shop’s outline appear, and moved to approach. However, he froze when the door swung open and two figures stepped out. Firstly, the familiar bandaged figure of Miki. Secondly, a stranger whose face was hidden by a large hood.

“Thank you… Stian. I… I can see why Saryll liked you…” The stranger retorted, grasping a bundle of paintbrushes in his hands.

“… It’s nothing… We’ll talk again when everything calms down.” Joaan’s brother tiredly waved off. “You guys should hurry before anyone sees,” Stian added, warily studying the darkness around them.

“He’s right, come on, Shou.” Miki agreed, motioning towards the alleyways.

“Y-Yes. Please, um, take care of yourself.” Shou advised Stian before wordlessly departing with the hunter. His brother closed the shop, and it was quiet once more. Hesitantly, the immortal moved forward and raised his fist to knock on the wood. Mind debating whether he should proceed or not, to leave or stay. Ultimately, Joaan took a deep breath and hit the door. Immediately opening to reveal a wary Stian.

“Joaan? What are you doing here? It’s late.” The Doki intently questioned, ushering him inside as his features morphed into concern. His worry was unfortunately warranted. As the town was particularly haunted by paranoia at even the slightest of movements. His Yanome like appearance wouldn’t be well received for some time.

“I need to talk to you.” Joaan explained with a sad look in his eyes.

“Okay. What… for?” Stian asked, seeing said look.

“I’m worried… about other people…” The immortal started but found the words dying on his tongue.

“Of course you are, that’s completely fine, Joaan. I think we’re all worried…” The young man softly soothed, putting a hand on his shoulder. However, Joaan flinched, pushing him away with a cry.

“I don’t want anyone else to die because of me!” He shouted, squaring his chest with a strange tightness in his eyes. Stian paused, staring before rapidly shaking his head.

“Joaan, that’s ridiculous-“ His brother tried to say, but Joaan cut him off. Not bearing to listen to Stian and his bright words, his happy smiles, to relive those first few days of life. He could feel the wolf inside howling.

“I can’t stay here!” The immortal cried, grabbing his black locks in shame. “Rean and Miss Saryll are dead because of me!” He exclaimed through a sob, all of his regrets coalescing into one hulking mass. The Doki recoiled back as if burned.

“T-That’s not true!” Stian shouted, slashing the air with his palm. “Joaan, we’re all tired-“ The young man attempted to detract. But Joaan couldn’t stop. He needed to say these things now before his brother could convince him otherwise. Again, he needed to do this. There was no other option. That was right, definitely right.

“I’m leaving! No one’s going to die because of me again! No one! Not Gugu, not Pioran, , not you!” Joaan yelled, squeezing his eyes shut, the darkness stinging. He was unable to observe Stian’s reaction but heard a sharp gasp.

“Wait! Hold on, this is going too fast! You want to leave?!” His brother argued, stepping in front of the doorway. The younger of the two immediately nodded, a stiff disposition to him.

“I want to protect everyone.” Joaan sombrely explained. Stian opened his mouth to respond but closed it, a daunting revelation coming to him. His purple eyes -so much like Rean’s - widened.

“Joaan… Why are you here…?” He quietly questioned. The black-haired teen was silent for long, arduous moments before answering in a hoarse voice.

“It didn’t… feel right. Not saying anything… to you… I’m… saying goodbye.” Joaan informed, nervously yet bravely holding his hands together. His stomach flipped and flopped, gnarling at fears. The artist stared at him, slack-jawed. The shop suddenly felt much colder, devoid of its usual warmth. Whether that be the night, Saryll’s absence, their conversation, or a sickening combination of the three was anyone’s guess.

“Good… bye? Why… why would you be saying goodbye…?” Stian asked an odd gleam in his eyes and an impossibly stretched smile on his face. The Doki’s fingers were roughly tugging at his braid, a few strands falling to the floor.

“You’re staying here, with everyone else. It’s safe, and you’re all happy.” The immortal defended, looking away.

“… Happy…” Stian whispered, a brief shadow passing over his face. A humourless laugh escaped him as he shook his head. “You’re my little brother! There is no way I’m letting you go off on your own!” The artist passionately endeavoured, leaning forward as emphasis.

“I’m leaving…” Joaan angrily reiterated, crossing his arms.

“T-Then I’m going with you!” The white-haired male decided, pointedly grabbing his satchel off the counter. Joaan gaped before distress morphed his features.

“You can’t! It’s not safe!” He countered, flailing his arms like a fish out of water.

“Joaan, it’s you, I can’t stay here knowing that.” Stian said with overflowing determination, a steely look in his eyes. Joaan sighed, pacing the shop’s floor as his brother stared at him unyieldingly. He really should’ve expected this. The artist was too much of a good person. All the more reason he should stay and not endanger himself by coming with Joaan.

He had to do something, anything to stop Stian. Overall, it would be for the best.

“It’s you…” His brother’s voice echoed. Causing a very, so very, brilliant idea to slam into the immortal’s mind. Stian hated death, even more so than himself. Joaan just had to keep the Doki in Takunaha long enough. Then everything would be fine, just like Stian said once upon a time. And Miss Saryll… she would understand why he was doing this. Definitely.

Joaan began changing, ignoring the hollowness in his chest before he realized what it was.

Loss… he understood what his creator meant by that now.

———

Stian watched with visible confusion as his brother began changing forms. Satchel tightly slung around his shoulder. Tired eyes glowing with confidence to accompany Joaan. Of course, he wasn’t completely amiable to leaving Takunaha just yet. But, it had been planned for the future anyways. So, as long as he had his brother with him everything would be fine. However, the thought continued to press heavy lead into his spirit. 

Yet, none of those feelings would explain why Joaan was transforming.

His brother’s glowing form grew tall and slim. Odd, the immortal only possessed Zurui’s form. Had he learned to alter parts of the other boy’s appearance? Unfortunately, recognition blared into his eyes when a long ponytail swayed from the head.

“Joaan, stop!” Stian frantically yelled, thrusting his hand forward. Though, the immortal either didn’t hear him or didn’t care. Neither of which favourable results. “Don’t you dare!” The Doki shrieked, body beginning to tremble as the form grew ever more lifelike. He couldn’t do this, he just couldn’t, not when she was dead. Not when he had seen her body up close. Not while knowing that it was really Joaan underneath her skin. While knowing what his brother was trying to do. “Joaan! JOAAN!” Stian screamed, unable to control his warring emotions. His grief, his despair, his want.

The young man hid his eyes behind white bangs and fingers. Futilely attempting to block out the ragged breaths in front of him.

“…Stian…” Joaan said, but it wasn’t really Joaan was it? It was her voice. Miss Saryll’s soft intonations. His hands uselessly drooped, staring with horror at the stranger wearing Saryll’s neutrality.

“What… I… why…?” The young man stuttered in a deathly whisper, slowly stepping away while twitching. The sound of his boots against the floor erupting like lightning in a forest.

“That’s Joaan.” The bad thoughts mocked, yet his mind refused to comprehend.

“No, you… you wouldn’t do this to me! Why…” Stian continued to question, panic rising in his chest and roughly beating his innards. Of course, the darkest parts of him had a retort.

“Ah,  remember what Gugu said… this might not even be-“ They recalled, forcing him to look back. To look back at the last four years, and beyond that. Scrutinizing every memory of Joaan, comparing them to each other like some twisted game of twins. 

“NOOO!” The artist screamed, clutching his head as tears began to well in his eyes.

*Flashback* Twelve years ago…

Stian turned, making a muted sound of surprise at the snow. There had a quiet yelp in the distance, though maybe he’d imagined it. After all, he was always waiting for something to happen. For something new to come to their small town in the icy ocean. Shrugging, the Doki boy moved to walk back to his home a small distance away. However, Stian heard the strange sound once more. Causing him to grin in excitement.

“Hello!” The young boy happily shouted, leaning on his toes to try and see past the white drifts. Another sound was his answer, which he eagerly followed. “Are you someone new? It’s been ages since we’ve seen anyone!” Stian called, racing past layers of sleet on his way. But, he tripped on something soft and shrieked. “Ow…” The Doki mumbled, patting his aching behind. Afterwards, looking back to see what he’d hit.

It appeared small, with odd grey lines sprinkled on top. Actually, the object seemed rather, furry. Stian crouched down to inspect it closer. However, the mysterious object… moved.

“Ah!” The white-haired boy shouted, jumping back in alarm. But, the mysterious creature remained where it was. Only shifting back and forth in on itself. After some time, the furry mass brought a head up, wild yellow eyes staring at him with ample curiosity. A wolf, a young one at that which barely reached the boy’s stomach. “… Hello.” Stian awkwardly greeted, shyly waving his hand. However, the wolf elected not to move, staying where it sat.

A grumble filled the air.

“Ah, um… are you hungry…?” The Doki asked after checking his own stomach. The wolf stirred, closing its eyes in response. Which Stian took as affirmative. Thus, the boy returned after a spine-chilling misadventure in his house. Attempting to steal away a fish while not waking his irate grandmother up. “Here you go, boy.” Stian hurriedly gifted, watching the wolf come alive to devour the meat. Taking its time with the creature’s head.

It was nice then.

“I’m Stian… what’s your name?” The boy energetically asked once they were done, bouncing in place as the animal licked his fingers. He laughed at the sensation, pulling his hand away with a smile. “Ah, I guess you can’t really talk! So, I’ll give you a name!” Stian noted after petting the young wolf’s fur, marvelling at how soft it felt. Instantly, a name floated to his tongue and into the wind. “Joaan. Your name is Joaan. Like it?” Stian asked, and the wolf shifted closer to him, With it creating an instant bond between animal and man.

Joaan…

His closest friend and brother…

*Flashback End*

“Who… Who are you…?” Stian asked with hollow eyes, unable to see the mirrored guilt on the immortal’s face.

———

Gugu awoke with a start, gasping as he felt a sharp pain wrack his lower body. At first, the servant was disoriented, wandering around in a daze while piecing his mind together. But soon enough those haunting memories returned to him. Joaan, the tree spirit… Rean.

“Rean!” Gugu shouted clutching his wobbling legs. Was she okay? How long was he out? He would’ve raced outside to check had his body not failed him. Suddenly, the door swung open to reveal… his former brother. “Shin?!” The servant shouted, face arched in shock and poorly hidden scorn.

“Gugu! I heard you shout, are you okay?” The older male worriedly asked, moving to take his arm. Shin’s blonde hair was messy and frazzled. However, he ignored those things and focused on the present.

“What are you doing here?!” Gugu demanded to know, swinging his arm out of range.

“I-I brought you here after the accident at the Cropp estate…” Shin explained abashedly, rubbing the back of his head. “You should rest, Gugu. Your leg and back were shattered.” The older of the two went, gesturing to said limbs. Which the boy scoffed at, contrary to his low position on the floor since his back screamed with every movement. However, Gugu had been through worse and wasn’t particularly concerned.

“What happened to Rean? Where is she? Is she okay?” The servant rapidly interrogated, forcing himself against the wall. Afterwards, he brought a sweaty palm to his face. Only to realize that skin met skin and not stone. “My mask!” Gugu hissed, speedily searching the room for said item. Luckily, he found his apparel stationed on a shelf across the room. It had cracks in some places, and the paint was scratched in more. But, that didn’t matter to him. Only, it was situated quite high up.

“Here.” Shin issued, easily grabbing his mask and placing it on Gugu’s head with a huff.

“…I could’ve done it myself…” He grumbled while fixing his headwear.

“Gugu… I’m sorry for-“ The older male started to say, perplexing him until he noticed how Shin was staring at his face. Or specifically, what lay under his mask.

“He saw.” Gugu absently realized, but shook the feeling off. “Listen, I don’t care about that! Just tell me where Rean is!” The servant shouted, fumbling with the doorknob. Practically leaning against the wood and metal. Shin opened his mouth but paused, a sad aura to him. However, before he could continue the door was opened yet again. Causing Gugu to fall through and hit the ground with a yelp.

“Gugu!” A high-pitched voice called, though it brought sweet comfort to his ears. The servant felt small hands attempt to pull him up but he batted them away with a laugh.

“Rean! You’re okay!” Gugu cheerfully exclaimed, laying flat on his back. Temporarily suspending his limb’s torture. 

“Y-Yes!” She stuttered, mimicking his grin.

“How?! I-I saw-you-what?” Shin yelled from beside them, absently pointing to Rean and then himself. Gugu snorted, of course, he couldn’t trust Shin for the reliable truth. Fortunately, he would be able to avoid the heartbreak from whatever the male would’ve otherwise said.

“I was just sleeping! And the doctors were really good so I’m feeling great!” Rean brightly informed, showcasing her flawless skin as proof.

“That’s great, Rean!” Gugu agreed, lifting an arm up in approval. “Wait… have you seen Joaan? Is he okay?!” The servant quickly remembered while raising his head.

“Joaan…” Rean quietly started, eyes growing forlorn as she spoke. “I haven’t seen him for a while. I thought he was here with you. Maybe you should check Miss Saryll’s shop. Stian’s usually there! And Joaan’s probably with him!” The girl suggested, clapping her hands together.

“Yeah… you’re right. I’ll do that later… So, how have you been?” Gugu hesitantly answered. Grimacing when Rean’s face darkened as she twirled strands of blond hair. “Rean…?” He repeated, snapping her out of her thoughts.

“…My… my family is going away… We won’t see each other anymore!” The noble quickly explained, looking away.

“You… are…?” The masked boy repeated with stunted breaths.

“Y-Yes… I’m sorry-“ Rean began to say before he cut her off.

“Rean! I love you!” Gugu shouted, grasping her hands before she could pull away. The girl stared at him in shock before tearing up. Crying, she wiped them away with her free hand. “Sorry! Sorry! I didn’t mean to-“ He feverishly apologized before she waved it away.

“No…” The noble shook her head, mournful for some reason. “I… I love you too, Gugu. I’m really, really going to miss you!” Rean wept with shaking shoulders.

“I-I will too… When are you leaving?” He asked, nervously folding his arms over his chest.

“I have to go now.” Rean abruptly stated, taking a large step back. Gugu didn’t notice the suspicious glance Shin shot her. But simply released a choked shout.

“I… do you have to?” He questioned with a tinge of hope. In turn, she froze, taking a deep breath before answering.

“Yes.” Rean nodded, refusing to look at him a moment longer.

“Oh… well. We’ll see each other again one day, won’t we?” Gugu intently quizzed, not allowing his head to fall.

“… Yes! Yes, I’m sure we will! So, let’s not say goodbye!” The girl grinned, and he followed her gesture. “I-I’ll see you later then, Gugu!” Rean admitted and took another large step back.

“See you later, Rean!” The servant echoed, waving his hands around and causing her to laugh. With that, she vanished and left Gugu staring at her disappearing silhouette from the tower. He would’ve crept back to his own cot, but a flash of colour in another room caught his eye. Slowly, the masked boy pushed himself forward and his voice caught in his throat.

It was a large, painted portrait of Rean by the bank where flowers grew. The one he saw her at so many years ago. The day his life was changed forever. She was smiling, arms outstretched as the sunlight touched her hair. Making the girl look radiant and at peace. It was-she was beautiful. That was the only way to describe it.

The moment he saw that portrait something clicked within Gugu. Resonating with a part deep inside of him that wouldn’t surface until much later. But, its revelation caused the servant to crumple into a heap on the floor. Making his eyes leak salty tears that dripped like rain from his mask. Shin crouched beside him, lending the younger boy a shoulder to lean on.

“Miss Saryll…” Gugu replayed in his head, weakly hitting the boards below. “Rean…” He croaked, in grief.

———

Joaan let out a pained sigh after leaving Gugu inside. Ironically, the servant’s injury would help in the long run. As it made it so he would be unable to follow the immortal when he left. Which Joaan needed to start on before any more doubts started to build. Before Gugu or Stian realized what he’d done and try and follow him; try and convince him to stay.

As the immortal walked, he continued to debate whether it was right of him to take Rean’s form. He just hadn’t wanted to face Gugu before leaving. Not after Stian’s horrified reaction of him. Joaan couldn’t bear to see it on his other brother’s face.

“I had to do it. I need to keep them both safe!” He reassured himself of his actions. Finding Pioran and Booze Man behind the tower. The latter of which held a bag full of supplies for his journey. They understood, he’d thought Stian would too. Clearly, Joaan was wrong in that regard.

“Here, Joaan.” Booze Man softly stated while tucking the bag into his hands.

“… Thank you, both of you…” The immortal went, keeping his eyes chained to the ground. “You’ll talk to them right…? Tell Stian and Gugu how sorry I am?” He carefully asked while slinging the bag over his shoulder. In response, the elders simply nodded with sombre expressions. Yet it was all he needed.

“Oi, you should get going now.” Pioran gently reminded, giving him a large hug along with Booze Man. Which he gratefully returned. If only he could’ve had that kind of final meeting with Stian. But, the guilt had carried him away like a stick in a river. With a stiff send-off, Joaan slowly began trekking down the dirt path into the forests. Returning to the ominous wild.

It was fitting, that strange and unknown things went to strange and unknown places.

Joaan thought of the last four years. Sewing with Rean, eating and learning from both Gugu and Stian, talking with his family. They were good ones, he decided. At least they would be safe. That was the only thing that mattered. If only they ended better… then-

“JOAAN!” An achingly familiar voice disrupted his thoughts and spinning around his eyes widened.

There was Stian, bounding towards him with his satchel hanging on for dear life. A focused expression on his pale face.

“Stian…?” Joaan repeated as his brother stopped to pant beside him. “What… what are you doing here?!” The immortal angrily asked, stomping his foot on the ground. However, one steely look at Stian’s face silenced him. “Stian…?” He unsurely repeated, stepping closer to grasp his shoulder. To understand the dark spirals that encircled his brother’s body.

———

“Right… why am I doing this?” Stian thought to himself, refusing to meet his friend’s eyes. However, another voice invaded his mind before he could really ponder the question.

“Don’t cling to the past…” It whispered, releasing beads of sweat down his face. Stian’s bad thoughts were back in full force.

“Stop… go away….” He quietly whispered, squeezing his hands so hard his knuckles turned bone white.

“You have an entire space to do all the art you’d ever want… A path to express yourself… friends… Pioran and Booze Man to take care of… Why would you leave all of that behind to go with Joaan…?”

“Shut up!” The Doki retorted, a rare temperament pushing through his warring emotions.

“Is it really even Joaan? They’re so different! How do you even know if they’ve been the same wolf all this time?” The voice taunted, malicious intent behind every syllable. Sending waves of cold water and bubbling rage through his body like it was nothing. “Remember what Gugu said-“ It shoved in his face again and again until Stian wanted to scream.

“I said to shut up already!” He half screeched half hissed into his reddening palm. Joaan’s arm moved as if to console him but hesitated. An uncertain emotion swirling in their eyes. From behind the immortal, Stian saw Pioran and Booze Man staring at them as well. There was a mixture of feelings: concern, sadness, anger. At another time, the Doki male would’ve been placated by the sight. Now, however, he was slowly beginning to feel numb by the current. 

“Why are you doing this?” The bad thoughts interrogated, trying to chain his conscious down in the depths. Trying to drown him in that dark, dark watery abyss.

“Stian!” Joaan finally shouted, grabbing his shoulder. The young man angrily shoved off. And as if a cool veil had descended over him, his expression smoothed over into tight unfeeling lines. Hands unfurling with small blooming blisters.

“I made you a promise didn’t I?” Stian darkly muttered, keeping his eyes glued to the dirt beneath their feet. In turn, Joaan though startled, tilted his head in blatant confusion. Which appeared to crush something inside the Doki male. His eyes diluting a notch to meet the immortal’s yellow and bloodshot eyes.

“What… promise?” Joaan asked, suddenly looking so very small for one who’d affected so many people and things. The young man’s fists clenched again and he took a lengthy, raspy, breath before answering.

“I promised I wouldn’t ever leave you alone again…” Stian bitterly reminded, causing the immortal’s body to flinch back as if scalded. Joaan evidently didn’t like the way his friend was speaking. As they quickly collapsed into a long, stiff silence.

When the sun was shushed by the moon they were gone.

Chapter Text

Stian absentmindedly watched as Joaan trained his abilities. The immortal repeating that he had to get stronger to defeat the spirits. His eyes were half-closed, marred by heavy black bags. As if someone had taken a brush and painted his skin in shades. He didn’t get much sleep anymore. Though it wasn’t anyone’s fault but his own. Every time the young man closed his eyes he saw Saryll’s dead body, her small ghostly smile and deathly pale skin, that brush firmly grasped in her hands.

The duo was surrounded by darkness, travelling under a starless night, silence their always present companion.

Stian didn’t talk much anymore, finding the words painfully hollow on his tongue. It was easier to remain quiet and watch. Dwelling in his thoughts that spiralled around him like a cage. Floating unsteadily on the ocean waves; the waters dark, cold and menacing below. Splashing pools of viscous liquids into his psyche that he avoided like the plague. Sky teeming with thick, grey clouds that obscured any light from entering.

Stian barely stayed afloat the bad thoughts that whispered in his ears and threatened to drag him under. In consequence, his resilience made the young man numb to a lot of things. But in retrospect, anything was better than thinking about that.

His eyes drooped further, finally succumbing to sleep’s urges.

———

Voices ran rampant around Stian’s head, causing him to pry his bleary vision open and gaze at the cool ground. He was lying against a gnarled tree trunk; Joaan likely propping him up after he fell asleep. Those first few mornings had been strange. As if they’d been thrust back into the past; back into those forests that started to all look the same; back from before they knew all those amazing people and things.

Walking into those woods had undone those years. Leaving a gaping hole in their place.

Initially, the Doki had been dimly afraid of awaking alone; that the immortal would abandon him once he succumbed to mortal needs like sleep. However, it appeared Joaan was also afraid; fearful of what Stian would do if he left; or rather, what he wouldn’t do. Which perhaps was warranted, as the young man didn’t know if he would even do anything in such a reality. A skewed form of reality that would greet him when he stood. And sometimes it was easier to keep dreaming. To stay in a world where everything and everyone was fine.

“Don’t play dumb with me! Tell me everything!” Joaan was shouting, and Stian stilled. Was the immortal fighting with someone, who? Lifting his head, the Doki expected to find multiple people hounding his friend. However, he was mildly surprised to find Joaan angrily yelling at thin air.

“Joaan…?” Stian mumbled but was promptly ignored.

“Will the Nokkers stop coming if I’m not me?” The immortal intently questioned, voice low. To which the young man tilted his head into the wood, curiosity slightly piqued. What were Nokkers? Why was Joaan speaking of them with such potent disdain? “I’ll try it.” His friend went, shooting a glance at a perplexed Stian. The regret yet firm resolve was clear to see, and before one could blink he changed into a rock.

The Doki watched in discreetly stunned silence, eyes sunken. Deep down, he knew the action should’ve affected him more. Stian should’ve cried out, jumped to his feet and raced towards the immortal, loudly asking him with concern if he were alright. Yet, the young man did none of those things. As if that part of himself was entrenched somewhere in the dirt.

“… Joaan?” Stian called with a frown, getting no response. He tiredly sighed, another possibility coming to him. “… Is another one of those spirits nearby…?” The artist pondered aloud, lazily reaching into his satchel to retrieve a hunting knife Miki had gifted him long ago. However, the need didn’t arise when the immortal tumbled back to Zurui’s body not a moment later.

“Why don’t you fight, then? You’re strong enough to control me, aren’t you?” Joaan yelled, shakily getting to his feet; scalding fury emanating from him in droves. “That’s your problem! I don’t care!” He snapped, leaping towards the wind with his hand outstretched. Stian finally decided to stand in turn, slouching as he approached his brother. 

“Did you break too, Joaan?” The Doki wondered as his friend shifted into a wolf, who promptly collapsed against the ground.

“Nothing will bring them back… So I don’t care about me anymore…” Joaan murmured, locking eyes with a blank-faced Stian. “… I just hurt people…” The immortal bemoaned to his surprise. Though, he was also caught off guard by the fact that he couldn’t argue his friend’s words. The artist never got to think about it further though as Joaan soon fled into the trees.

“Joaan!” Stian shouted but only heard the rustling of branches. Sighing, he moved to follow but paused; suspiciously glancing behind him with furrowed brows. For a moment, he’d been sure someone had been watching him. A cold chill flew down his spine. It wasn’t possible, it was only him and Joaan out there. Shaking his head, the young man continued forward.

… Only to be stunned to find a familiar face.

“Pioran!” He shouted, scrambling to slide down the rocky ledge to reach the duo; Joaan equally shocked near him.

“Oi, boys! There you are!” The elder gleefully saluted, dismounting an old donkey to grab their shoulders. In turn, they shared a wary look before addressing her.

“What are you doing here?” Joaan questioned, still in wolf form. Pioran tilted her head smiling, before plopping down on the dirt; motioning for the males to do the same. She had a wistful aura to her while speaking, as if content with her choices. Something the Doki vaguely noted, that he and Joaan sorely lacked.

“I realized something. I came to Takunaha hoping I could help you both, but in the end, I couldn’t do anything. So I decided to travel with you boys again.” Pioran cheerfully explained while they looked at her with stony expressions.

“And what about Mister and Gugu?” Stian pointedly added, crossing his arms.

“Don’t worry! I’ve told them all about what I’m doing. Gugu and Shin said they’d keep the business going!” Pioran waved off, peacefully holding her cane in one hand. “Gugu figured out what you did, Joaan. He’s not mad. Actually, the boy wanted to come himself despite not being able to walk! But, Shin and I convinced him to wait.” She continued with fond exasperation. Afterwards, she directed her gaze towards him. “Miki and his uncle are looking after Saryll’s place.” The elder crisply informed with a tight lip. Stian felt a pang of guilt fold in his chest before shaking it off.

Joaan glowed until Zurui’s face appeared to scowl at the sky.

“Pioran, take Stian with you and go home.” He sternly ordered, drawing his eyes together. Stian blinked before grunting, shaking his head while turning away; mildly affronted.

“No.” Stian bristled and they settled into the familiar yet unfamiliar silence. As for Pioran, she watched the two with a plain face, smile melting like paint in the rain. There was contemplation and wisdom mixed into her features. Yet most prominently, concern.

———

“Oi, what’s wrong with you?” The elder approached him some nights later as Joaan sparked the fire some way away. Her words were muted by the forest breeze. Stian had been sitting on a small rock, dull irises staring off into the distance; occupied with spinning Saryll’s brush in his hands. The one she’d held on that horrible day. He’d taken it with him when they left. It was the only one Stian kept and not given to Shou. Something to remember his incredible mentor by.

“Excuse me?” The Doki monotoned, hesitantly shoving the brush into his satchel.

“Joaan.” Pioran simply stated, causing him to tense.

“What about him?” He questioned, tugging on his braid; a habit that became increasingly more common as time marched on.

“Are you blind, boy? You’re hurting each other with your attitudes.” She unhappily scolded, pointing at the stoic immortal. Stian hummed while shaking his head almost crazily.

“No, we’re not, everything’s fine Pioran.” He strongly denied, much too quickly; impulsively reaching for his sketchbook to lose himself in another world. However, the woman swiftly batted his hand away like an annoying pest; the judgement clear in her eyes.

“Neither of you smile anymore. Have you even talked this entire time, boy?” She asked with a scoff, causing Stian to stand.

“There’s nothing to talk about.” Stian quietly retorted, stalking back towards the fire. “Like I said, everything’s fine.” The young man dryly added to her ire.

“You can’t ignore this forever, boy,” Pioran warned, rushing to match his steps though he brushed her off.

“I’m not ignoring anything.” The Doki grumbled, yet both fell silent upon hearing Joaan converse with the wind. “Again…?” Stian privately noted as they listened to his friend. He hadn’t found the time to bring up their earlier conversation. Caught up in a new wave of melancholy to focus. Upon catching Pioran’s questioning look the young man sighed and decided to elaborate. “He’s been doing that…” Stian apathetically went.

“And you didn’t bring it up?” She denoted with narrowed eyes.

“Slipped my mind… sorry…” He carelessly shrugged as they listened to the immortal.

“Sensed? You always know where they are?” Joaan was saying, sitting against a crumbling brick wall near the town they had seen. Though, the colours had become diluted images instead of vibrant paintings for Stian; only smelling plain air instead of sizzling foods and sugary delights. “Can’t you explain in a way I can understand?” The black-haired boy complained, and Pioran chose that moment to interject.

“Oi, who are you talking to?” She questioned, walking towards him while Stian half-heartedly watched.

“Oh, well…” Joaan mumbled, hesitant. However, the elder put a thin yet reassuring hand on his shoulder, a toothy smile in place. The Doki had to glance away at the sight, reminded of memories where that was him soothing his friend.

“That should be you…” The bad thoughts observed to his detached agitation.

“Joaan… you can tell us anything.” Pioran lightly encouraged; donning the aura of a practised mother, guardian, and friend. Everything the immortal needed at that moment. Everything Stian was both aware and unaware he wasn’t being. Joaan bit his lip before slowly nodding. As if contemplating every action he took next. The artist sighed while tending to the abandoned flames, listening as his friend spoke.

Joaan spoke of his strange meetings with a man dressed in black. With skin as pale as bones, and hauntingly pale eyes. His apparent creator, who could control the immortal’s transformations at will. Notably, they learned the name of the spirits that seemed to follow their friend, Nokkers. Joaan’s creator called the beasts Nokkers. How the Nokkers would hunt the immortal down as prey and try to steal his forms, and with them his memories. In turn, how the mysterious figure urged Joaan to become stronger to prevail victorious in their battles.

Stian nodded along absentmindedly at the information while Pioran was more curious.

“And he’s telling you to become stronger? To drive away the… Nokkers?” She asked for the second time in a wondrous voice.

“Yeah…” The immortal sombrely nodded.

“So, what do you want to do?” The elder prompted, causing Joaan to blink. He seemed unsure of what to say; but ever so slowly the flames danced into his eyes, igniting a fiery resolve within him that was obvious to them both. Though, Pioran didn’t comment on it. Instead, she smiled. “Joaan, I don’t expect you to protect me…” Pioran kindly stated, casting a sharp glance at Stian. Who considered responding but decided it wasn’t worth it. “And, I’d bet this one feels the same. Living on the edge has its appeal too.” She commented, leaning back to admire the sky. Causing the immortal to sprout a soft grin.

“Mhm…” Stian went, inadvertently stunting said grin’s growth. The other two continued to converse; but Stian lay on the grass, staring at the endless darkness before him, expression hopelessly blank. The warmth emitting from his companion’s words had burned him; inviting cold air to mercilessly prick at the wound.

———

He focused on the shadows as they walked through sunny forests, listening to the breathing of Pioran and Joaan. Stian followed their flickering shades against the ground but almost bumped into the former as they abruptly paused.

“Those fruits look delicious!” Pioran hungrily cheered, pointing at some branches. “Boys, get them for me!” She ordered, directing her gaze toward said males. The Doki blinked at his friend before rolling up his sleeves to start grabbing rocks. A resigned sigh nearly left his lips at the request. It had been years since anyone had needed to get food with such a method. Yet those days they all seemed to be falling into old habits.

“He doesn’t have to do that, Pioran,” Joaan explained before Stian could start. Outstretching his palm, the immortal produced an identical fruit. “See?” His friend stated, offering it to her. However, the elder woman appeared less than impressed, staring at a white stem that still attached it to his body.

“… Gross. I’m not eating that.” She deadpanned with a frown; however, Stian swiftly grabbed it from Joaan. Blankly taking a large bite, he noticed Pioran staring at him with an incredulous look, and shrugged.

“Food’s food. Shouldn’t be picky.” Stian curtly swallowed although he tasted nothing, not even satisfaction.

Later, the artist dimly prowled their campsite, lost in his head while Pioran worked and Joaan trained by the rocky streams. When it was time to eat, Stian and Joaan were silent as the woman chattered. There was a tense being in the air.

“How did you defeat the Nokkers when they last attacked?” The elder provoked what they were all thinking.

“I don’t know,” Joaan replied, picking at his food. However, while the others continued to discuss the topic he deigned otherwise. Not wanting to think about that time where people fell. Though, Stian started when Pioran called his name.

“Hm?” He went and she sighed, rubbing her temples.

“Do you still have those old travelling books from town?” The old woman asked, and Stian blinked before slowly nodding. Proceeding to lazily reach into his bag and throw the two guides at her. Honestly, the Doki felt slightly bad for forgetting to return the books to the library. Since the young man had been told to give them back before he left town. But, the sensation had been dialled down along with everything else. So, it was fine in his mind. “Careful with those!” Pioran chastised as the pages landed too close to the flames.

“Mhm.” Stian absently noted, turning on his side to listen despite feeling his companions’ gaze briefly lock onto his back.

“These are more accurate than my maps.” She explained while flipping one open, grinning as she pointed at a text. “Here. There’ll be a ship that goes to Sarlnine from a port up ahead. It’s an animal paradise, and no one will be near it! There you can train to your heart’s content!” Pioran lauded with a clap, and Stian blanched. He missed the next part of their conversation.

“I want to get stronger.” Joaan resolutely stated, a hard splint in his eyes. “To protect you two…” Went unsaid but was heard clear as day.

“Oh…” The artist mumbled, not reacting when they turned towards him. “I thought… we were heading north to find the others… Like we planned.” Stian stiffly reported, not fazed when his companions collectively flinched.

“Um…” Joaan began, wild eyes shining in the night. Although hesitation marred them like black and white. “I don’t want to meet the others!” The immortal quickly spat out before squeezing his eyes shut; fearful of a harsh rebuttal. However, Stian merely hummed while pulling at his braid; which became worn with the pressure.

“Later then, got it.” He calmly noted; as if not hearing his friend. Maybe he really didn’t.

———

Stian wasn’t fond of the nostalgic feel of wandering towards the shore; how the wind grew colder with every step; or the vast empty ocean before them. Nonetheless, the Doki continued forward to appease Joaan and Pioran. He went with the latter to book their tickets to Sarlnine while the former watched. Afterwards, they walked towards their chosen vessel to begin their new misadventure.

“Here we are! This is the ship!” Pioran announced as they stood in front. However, a young girl whose face was obscured by her straw hat raced next to them, a wicked smile on her tan face.

“Ma’am, this ship is full. Allow me to show you to that ship over there!” The girl explained in an amiable disposition, pointing to a smaller ship. Pioran squinted her eyes but shrugged, motioning for the boys to follow along. Which they obeyed albeit with slight hesitation. “This way, please! I’ll take care of your donkey!” The girl offered while practically pushing Stian forward on the boat’s ramp entrance.

“Thanks.” The elderly woman returned while he narrowed his eyes. As they slowly walked toward the boat’s lower decks, Stian’s thoughts wandered to the area they were in. Particularly, he recalled the travel books that he’d eagerly read front to back those first few days.

“The coastal towns of Takunaha and Yanome are often busy due to their ongoing war. Which makes for excellent points of revenue and advertisement. However, travellers and merchants alike should be wary of those guiding sea passage. As the infamous Jananda Island staff are known for mistaking innocent civilians for being unlawful criminals. Thus, proceeding to manipulate said innocents onto boarding ships to Jananda Island. Once people arrive in Jananda, it is exceptionally hard to exit the island due to the staff being unreceptive to complaints; leading to cases of misidentification hardly ever being considered. Thus, it is pertinent to check with local offices regarding ship passage as Janada staff will often disguise themselves as employees to lure travellers away. Jananda itself…” One book had helpfully informed, and back then the artist had grimaced about such poor circumstances. Presently, he felt a chilling sense of dread building in him.

“Um…” Stian hissed, glancing at the boat the girl had told them was full. And the first thing he saw was a family of ten boarding without delay. “Pioran!” The young man hurriedly alerted, grabbing her arm.

“What is it, boy?” She tiredly drawled in turn.

“I forgot something! We should go later!” Stian explained, drawing the woman backwards while trying to catch her eyes and convey his urge. At the same time, he attempted to avoid looking at the girl whose gleeful grin was growing to a grimace.

“You needn’t worry about that, sir! We can fetch your missing luggage in a jiffy!” She assured, patting his shoulder in a way that made his skin crawl.

“Ah… it’s very specific to me! I really… wouldn’t want to bother you.” Stian waved off with a painfully neutral face, he then stepped back, pulling Joaan and Pioran with him. “We should go, now.” The Doki hissed to his companions who seemed to finally understand his worry.

“I see.” Pioran was saying with a nod until he felt a hand grab his arm and force him up the ramp. Stian yelped in alarm as he stumbled and landed hard on the wooden floor.

“They know-“ He heard a different voice grumble as Joaan howled.

“Y-You’re all under arrest for obstructing the lawful imprisonment of a serial criminal!” The girl quickly shouted, and when Stian was able to look up he found multiple people shoving a protesting Pioran down a hallway.

“Criminal? Could they mean… Joaan?” Stian frantically questioned; mind instinctively flying to Joaan’s rampage in Yanome and the incident in Takunaha. Word could’ve easily spread among the populace to reach the watchful eye of Jananda, the island of prisoners. Speaking of his friend, the immortal was similarly wrestled into the boat and pushed along with Stian.

“Hey!” The black-haired boy angrily shouted, a small glow beginning to emit from his face. However, Stian’s eyes grew wide and he shook his head.

“Joaan, no! Not now!” He scolded, causing the other male to stare at him in shock. Their assailants were already weary enough, and Stian didn’t quite trust the immortal to liberate all three of them without harming the staff. Not to mention those already sealed within the boat. While anything drastic would spiral Joaan’s reputation into a brutal dog hunt. Overall, Stian wasn’t eager to see his friend hurt another human being.

So, with pained expressions they were lead further down the shadowy halls, surrounded by enemies.

Chapter Text

They were forced down narrow hallways with their faces forced downwards. Besides him, Joaan was grunting against their assailant’s arms. While Stian didn’t bother with struggling, merely narrowing his eyes when they met another pair. Shallow waves and hallowing screams echoed around them; an effect worsened by the empty faces of their attackers.

“You’re taking us to Jananda Island, right?” Stian dryly asked with a wince as he felt someone tighten their grip on him. His voice sounded pathetic in the claustrophobic corridors, like an injured bird surrounded by predators.

“Eh? How’d you guess?” The girl that had lured them aboard asked, feigning ignorance. Her wicked grin returned to test his patience. He and Joaan were moved down another dizzying corner, then another, and another. The Doki suspected it was to make sure prisoners wouldn’t find their way out of the ship’s hold if they ran. 

“Prisoners. They were prisoners.” His mind dumbly repeated. Stian was vaguely reminded of his time in Yanome when their group had been taken hostage for over a month. The young man’s chest felt a phantom gag choke him. It hadn’t been a pleasant experience. One Stian had hoped he wouldn’t have to repeat. However, from what he’d read on Jananda that wasn’t looking too likely. The only positive about the island seemed to be the fact that it was an island.

“Hello?” The girl was saying, drawing the ‘o’ out. Stian blinked, right she’d asked him a question.

“It’s written in a book.” He scoffed before refusing to converse with them any further. The shouting grew louder as they approached a door, which opened to reveal a large cell with intimidating metal bars. Inside it was a large mass of infuriated men pounding against the restraints. And in the blink of an eye, Stian and Joaan were pushed behind the cell with them.

“We have two more for you, captain!” The girl happily reported before skipping away, dodging multiple scowls as she did. Stian gagged on the putrid smell of concentrated body odour and sweat. He stumbled as the boat rocked, accidentally landing on another man who promptly snarled and elbowed him in the eye.

“Ow!” The artist groaned while clutching his face with clenched teeth.

“Stian! Are you alright?” Joaan worriedly asked, grabbing his arm as they were suddenly shoved towards the front. Stian’s forehead was pressed against the metal so hard his skull ached. He couldn’t even gasp as his arm was ripped from Joaan and pulled forward, preceding a searing pain in his palm that caused him to flinch back, cradling his burned hand. The young man’s spirits plummeted when he saw the brand that had been placed.

“Jananda’s brand for prisoners…” Stian whispered in a horrified voice. Near him, Joaan similarly held his marked hand. Except the immortal’s flesh rapidly healed itself as if turning back time. Time, how time seemed to hate Stian those days. He allowed himself to feel rare envy, watching his companion’s ability. “I’m fine…” The artist shuddered, reaching to his side for some bandages he’d packed. But, he was surprised to find nothing but warm air.

“Stian?” Joaan tried to prompt, though his throat seemed useless.

“It’s… gone…” Stian realized, hands falling limb. Of course, that girl must’ve snatched his bag while they pushed him inside. Yet that wasn’t the worst of it. Inside the artist’s bag had been his book with the sketches of his friends, his family, everyone! Saryll’s brush had been in his bag. But now, they were all gone…

He didn’t cry; Stian didn’t think he had the energy anymore. There was only a sinking hole in his heart that gnawed at his mind; an ever-worsening loss. Joaan may have tried to talk to him again, seeing his closed eyes that could float in water. Though if he did, Stian wouldn’t have noticed.

———

When the vessel settled onto a blackened shore they were dragged, blindfolded, and lead away. Sometimes, the Doki would trip over his own feet and on slippery cavern rocks. However, he was more asleep than awake by that point. Oddly, Stian felt a hand stop him and grab his rope-bound wrists. 

“You two, hold it. Where are your shackles?” A masculine voice quizzed while prying his hands open. “And you’re missing a brand. That’s odd. Did you get on with the prisoners by mistake?” He continued, causing Stian to realize they were speaking about Joaan.

“I’m sorry, boss!” The girl alerted, voice growing louder as she presumably skipped near. “I made a mistake with the black-haired one!” She explained, making Stian go rigid, only mildly affronted.

“Neither of us is supposed to be here.” He retorted with a grimace when a hand-chopped his head, warm ebbing pain sewing his mouth shut.

“Quiet!” The masculine voice harshly scolded before returning to the girl. “I see, and the other?” He pushed, and Stian could hear her grin.

“Oh, not the white-haired one though! He’s supposed to be here!” The girl swiftly lied.

“Okay, okay, just be careful from now on. Trust is important to our business.” They chastised with a sigh, and he heard her giggle in turn.

“Alright, I’ll take this guy back then!” She noted, and though Joaan began to shout he was forced away. The immortal’s voice became drowned among the crazed mass. Stian tried to shuffle his blindfold off. However, it was too tightly wound. Soon, the young man felt a hard foot against his back and was pushed forward.

“Stian! Stian!” He thought Joaan yelled but wasn’t sure. By that point, the Doki had been suffocated by the scent of blood. Stian felt dizzy as they continued leading him somewhere, disorientated by the dark cover and grotesque smells. It was as if the air itself was coated in dense, rusted iron. He struggled to resist puking his guts out and tried to ignore the squishing feeling beneath his boots. A part of him was glad to have been blinded if it meant not seeing whatever Jananda was like. But, no handicap could stop his paranoid imagination from wandering.

Eventually, Stian heard gates rattle and was slapped by a cold breeze. He could feel the jagged edges of hard stone cut into his fur soles, luckily not damaging them. Steadily, the voices around him thinned out as they continued to walk and walk and walk.

“They’re all full, put the new guy in with somebody else for now.” The artist heard someone mumble to the one holding him, proceeding to lurch forward as he was forced up wonky stairs. From behind his blindfold, Stian could make out the fluctuations of light fade in and out. Though, it went completely dark as they stopped again. The sound of a key turn filling the air.

“Aw, what’s with the down face, kid?” His guard mocked while loosening his cover. Stian remained silent at the remark, merely staring down at his feet. In turn, his guard cackled, slapping their own knee in the process. The young man didn’t react when inhaling his guard’s horrid breath. “Heh, don’t worry about it! Here, everyone learns to smile eventually! It’s only a matter of time!” The guard encouraged after opening a metal door. “Heh, old man! If you’re still alive! You got a new buddy now, play nice!” They chuckled before ripping Stian’s blindfold completely off. He hissed as the area stung before being shoved inside the darkroom.

Stian landed on his hands as the door locked behind him. Instantly, the young man dashed to the exit, banging it to no avail.

“Oh, you like music?” Someone cheerfully drawled, luring him to slowly turn around, only to gasp at the sight he found.

“What the…” Escaped his dry lips as Stian’s eyes trailed over mountains of paper stacks, mostly silver coloured and folded into ludicrous shapes. The Doki raised his finger, subconsciously pointing at the different formations both large and small. There was even some hanging from the ceiling with paper chains!

“Oh, you like what you see? Welcome to Nordon’s great abode, friend!” A hoarse voice greeted, revealing a decrepit old man slouching against the bricks; his arms were wide yet thinly spread; tuffs of unnaturally white hair sprouted out from the elder’s head as if he’d ripped most of it out.

Stian elected to ignore him and focused on a small slit high up on the stone wall, where beyond it he could see clear blue sky. At first, the artist tried to scale the bricks. Which he really should’ve realized would be a futile effort as he soon fell onto the bitingly cool floor with a groan.

“Oh, not the best way to exercise, friend.” The old man chuckled, and Stian fought the urge to glare in his direction. Instead, he stood and dusted himself off.

“Pioran! Joaan!” The Doki shouted, cupping his hands around his mouth.

“Hello!” The old man imitated, copying his gesture with a wobbly smile. “Those your friends, friend? Or…?” He curiously continued, propping his chin upon the pale backsides of his wrinkled hands. Stian in turn refused to acknowledge the other male until his throat ached, proceeding to loudly sigh and fall back against a stack of paper. “Oh, please be careful with those!” The old man quickly asked, causing him to draw his head back with an irritated scowl.

In a rare moment of spite, Stian grabbed one of the papers and crumbled it into a ball before throwing it at the elder.

“Oh, thanks!” The other male gleefully chattered, unfolding the paper for himself. “So, not much of a talker are you, friend?” He asked, vibrant amber eyes looking at him expectantly.

“Just don’t feel like talking. And we’re not friends.” Stian blandly shot back, eyes half-veiled.

“Nothing a bit of time can’t fix, friend! And if there’s anything we have a lot of, it’s time!” The old man waved off, delicately balancing a paper square in his hands. “Anyways, the name’s Nordon, friend! How about you?” He prodded, leaning forward. The Doki didn’t meet his gaze, instead studying the cracks on the floor. However, Nordon’s intense stare began to unnerve him; so reluctantly, he complied.

“Stian.” The artist quietly introduced as Nordon chattered on.

———

He’d quickly learn that Nordon was annoying. As in, the older man talked non-stop. Presently, Stian was resting his head against the opposite wall, arms cushioning his hair in a feeble attempt to block Nordon out.

“Oh, when I was young! Didn’t actually have that many friends to play with! I was always too frail for wrestling and too lazy for dancing… the other kids just started avoiding me… But, there was this nice lady who lived next to me and-“ The old man was yapping while Stian inwardly groaned.

“I’m getting sick of his voice…” The young man realized while lightly banging his head against stone. “Did I sound like this when I was younger? I hope not…” Stian added with a grimace.

“I’d always top them off with cherries. You know what cherries are, right? I’m just assuming because of how you dress, all professional like I mean. But, please don’t take-Oh, Risa!” Nordon suddenly said, turning his head to face the wall. “Bell, I got a new friend! Something about there not being enough room.” The elder prattled on and on, pausing for seemingly no reason before starting again. “I know, that’s so crazy! They should really manage this place better. Have you got a new friend, bell? No, well that’s good for me, heh. Oh, don’t be like that, Risa!” Nordon rambled while smiling like a fool.

“… Who are you talking to?” Stian unsurely asked, breaking the odd moment. The elder man startled, eyes travelling from him to the wall before wisely nodding.

“Oh, that’s right! You can’t hear my bell! Stian, Risa my beloved is in the next room over!” Nordon explained to his disbelief.

“I don’t hear anyone.” The younger of the two argued even when pressing his own ear against the wall.

“Risa’s just quiet! You need to have known her to hear her through these walls! Oh, I love you too, bell!” Nordon laughed, patting the bricks next to him. “But, I can only talk to her in this one spot. The walls are weakest here!” He added while crossing his arms triumphantly. In fact, now that Stian thought about it, the elder hadn’t moved from his sitting position the entire time.

“Whatever…”  The Doki wearily sighed, backing away as his cellmate continued to mutter sweet nothings.

———

The first thing he noticed was how paper glistened like crystals in the evening light. Stian silently shook himself awake from his position on the floor. His night had been harshly uneventful, occupied by Nordon’s loud snoring and the shifting of his own limbs. He’d tried sleeping, but found his dreams empty and brief, like a cold whiplash. Overall, his eyes soon adjusted to the cell’s dim lighting.

“You alive?” The Doki sombrely called to no one in particular. Nordon remained blissfully asleep, a soft smile on his face. For a second Stian felt jealous that the elder still had somewhere to escape, his chest uncomfortably swirling with bile. But, the emotion quickly died out before it could really come alive. Nonetheless, when Nordon finally stirred in what he guessed was the afternoon, Stian remained silent.

“Morning, bell! Stian!” The elder cheerfully greeted with a yawn while snapping his fingers to catch himself up to speed. He didn’t comment on the young man’s listless attitude. Instead, sharing some kind words with his wife before turning to him. “So, friend… How’d you end up here?” Nordon prodded, bouncing his head.

“I didn’t do anything,” Stian grumbled, tugging at his hair.

“Oh, you too! Risa, did you catch that?” The older male vigorously nodded, grabbing his own chin in the process. “I didn’t do anything either! It was crazy, right, Risa?” Nordon explained, catching a slither of the Doki’s interest. “Years, so many years ago, I use to work at this big company, big, big! Was actually doing pretty well for myself! Had a nice, nice house, friends, all of the good stuff! But, then one day at work there was this crazy accident! And before I knew it! Bam! Everyone’s gone up in bad, bad flames! I don’t even know what happened! But, my boss fired me the next day! And suddenly the guards busted into my home and booted me onto the ship here! Said it was all my fault or something weird like that! Luckily, my Risa bell came along so I wouldn’t be lonely… I don’t know where I’d be without her!” Nordon dramatically ranted and gesticulated, though Stian only caught half of his words.

“Okay.” He slowly deadpanned.

“Oh well! At least it’s not so bad! We could’ve ended up at some trash heap. But, Jananda really isn’t so bad, right?” Nordon chuckled, pointing his fingers towards the ceiling. The Doki felt any moisture in his mouth evaporate, gaping in swollen shock. The elder’s tone lacked sarcasm, his smile freakishly bright.

Stian didn’t even humour him with a response.

———

Stian couldn’t sleep that night, finding himself watching the sound Nordon with discontent. Just listening and watching him flooded Stian with an intense loathing that rooted itself into his lungs. The young man couldn’t sit still as it dwelled inside him, burrowing deeper and deeper as he dug his fingers into his arm. Though, Stian found none of those feelings attached to Nordon. It was something else, something intangible that haunted him. Yet for the life of him, he couldn’t say.

“Why is this happening to me…?” The artist questioned, resting his head above his bent knees. But, an abrupt tapping startled him. Stian jumped, shifting his cautious eyes around the room. The sound was quaint, almost like a whisper. Just as he was about to question his hearing, large shadows danced across the bricks, mingling with those of the paper creations. He brought his gaze upwards past curtains of loose hair.

Only to see a small, grey furry creature resting on the wall slit.

Stian frowned, tilting his head at the sight. He didn’t know much about Jananda’s wildlife. So, it would’ve been a fair assumption to assume this creature to be native. He was about to disregard the animal before it talked.

“Stian!” The creature screeched, leaping down from the stone and into his shaking hands, which Stian threw off with a yelp.

“Joaan?” The young man loudly asked before gasping and hurriedly lowering his voice, sending a wary glance at Nordon. “Joaan, is that you?” He repeated in a hush, crouching down to the creature’s level. However, his companion merely glowed, morphing into Zurui’s body with a soft smile.

“Hi, Stian…” Joaan shyly greeted, hiding his arms. “You’re really high up…” The immortal bashfully noted, but nervously looked away.

“… Where’ve you been? Have you seen Pioran?” Stian quietly asked with hard eyes.

“I’ve been… getting to know some people…” Joaan began, wincing upon seeing the bland look on the Doki’s face. “I saw Pioran before you. She’s mostly fine. But, what about you? How are you doing?” His companion quizzed, looking him up and down for injuries.

“I’m… okay…” Stian hesitantly answered while taking a large step back. “Think you could get me out of here…?” He mumbled with downcast features, crossing his arms. Though, Joaan smiled to his surprise.

“Actually, I have a plan for that!” He reported, pumping his fists. “There’s this tournament that decides the island’s leader and the final round is tomorrow. Once I win, us and Pioran can prepare a ship to leave with our heads held high…“ The immortal explained with a soft smile adorning his face. Stian blinked, studying Joaan’s features. Something had changed in the black-haired boy that had loosened the shackles clutching his heart.

“That’s good…” Stian agreed, barely bopping his head. “This… tournament. What do you have to do?” He asked, brushing a loose strand of hair away. However, Joaan froze, regret filtering through him. The immortal averted his sights elsewhere, appearing to finally notice the paper littered throughout his cell.

“Um, these are-“ Joaan tried to excuse before being interrupted.

“What is it?” Stian demanded while narrowing his irises.

“… The winner is the last one standing...” His companion solemnly replied, his back turned to him. Stian felt himself take a sharp intake of breath as his eyes trembled.

“That’s horrible…” The Doki whispered, tugging at his braid.

“I haven’t killed anyone though!” Joaan hurriedly defended, frantically shaking his head. “I’ve just been making everyone else give up. But, the other prisoners… don’t like that very much…” He went, swinging back and forth in the shadows. But, as if a light had been extinguished something else changed in Joaan. His companion purposefully looked towards Nordon, appearing to finalize notice the hagged old man. “I should go. I’ll see you later, Stian.” The immortal quickly rambled, and with a leap scurried up the wall in mole form. The Doki opened his mouth as if to protest before closing it with a sigh.

His body felt so, so tired.

His mind felt worse.

“Don’t kill anyone, okay Joaan?” Stian ominously called out, limb against the stone. The immortal stilled, face crumping with uncertainty. He saw Joaan’s claws tense against the bricks. Stian began to fear his companion had already stolen another life. But, his worry must’ve been visible to the immortal, who seemed to flinch back as if burnt.

“I know, Stian.” Joaan resolutely told him, yellow eyes like stars in the night. But, before he could say another word, the immortal was gone, and Stian alone. He suddenly felt all the more colder, perhaps another one of his brief dreams?

———

Stian tried disappearing in the darkest corner of the cell. Which was saying something when their only source of light came from the small slit on the wall. His mind tracked the slow passage of time to cure his boredom. But, he found himself wondering about Pioran’s well-being. Stian hoped the old woman was faring better than he. Though, considering his own circumstances ‘better’ wasn’t saying much.

“Food…” Nordon muttered as an irritating screech - like scratching metal plates with knives - filled the air, causing Stian to cover his rattled ears in alarm. Meanwhile, a small slot on the door was pried open. Afterwards, two shamefully tiny balls were dumped inside before closing once more.

As always, Stian reached for the scraps and threw one at Nordon, barely missing the elder’s eye. Proceeding to pull the silvery wrapping apart, the Doki wasn’t surprised to find the foul-smelling, stale bread leftovers. A few blades of yellow grass were scattered atop of the ‘food,’ acting as mock garnish. He scrunched the entire serving into his palm and chewed, uncaring.

Starvation, his old friend.

“Here, Risa!” Nordon cried, throwing his food into the wall. He couldn’t see the other side from behind his body. But, Stian made out the edge of some sort of crack.

“Shouldn’t you be eating that?” The younger of the two asked after a hard swallow.

“No, my wife needs it more.” Nordon nonchalantly waved off, not turning. “Besides, I’ll be fine. I’m always fine, Risa!” The elder laughed as he watched, perturbed. “Could you pass me that, friend?” The older of the two requested, holding his hand out for Stian’s wrapping. Rolling his eyes, the Doki flicked it at him. “Thanks!” Nordon smiled, quickly flattening the paper before refolding it.

It was Stian’s new normal; for the elder always transformed wrappers into paper creations that decorated the cell. As such, he settled for picking at the floor while crinkling sounds filled the air.

“Hmm… What’s your favourite animal, friend?” Nordon contemplatively hummed, hand on his chin. Stian considered ignoring him but relented once he realized that it would only cause the elder to pester him further.

“Wolves…” The Doki answered, tugging on his braid. He couldn’t help but watch as Nordon got to work, wrinkles navigating crinkles like the back of his hand.

“Heh, being here is a lot like my youth, friend! I use to pass the time by folding origami, one after the other! I got pretty good at it, huh?” Nordon fondly stated while presenting a small paper wolf in his palm. Stian had to admit - privately of course - that his ‘origami’ was very nice. It was almost like the wolf could come alive at any moment, leaping from Nordon’s fingers to race around their cell. However, the old man simply placed the figure down, and all was silent.

“Ow!” The Doki yelped as he felt something prick his head, grabbing at his hair to find a pointed piece of paper.

“Heh! Heh! Sorry, friend! I couldn’t resist” Nordon laughed, linking the projectile to himself. “You just looked like you needed a good laugh is all!” He defended to Stian’s unamused face. “You know what I do when I’m feeling down?” The elder asked as he predictably reached for a folded square. “I just fold more things to keep my mind busy!” He happily sighed, producing an owl from the shape. “What about you, have any hobbies, friend?” Nordon asked with a twinkle in his eye.

“I… I draw…” Stian replied while playing with a lock of his own hair. “But, they took all of my stuff on the boat.” He added with a scowl.

“Hmm, sadly Risa and I don’t have anything you could draw with, friend…” Nordon pouted on his behalf before dramatically snapping his fingers. ‘But! But, I have an idea! Why don’t you do fold origami with me? Risa thinks it’s a good idea too!” The elder suggested.

“No thanks...” Stian started to say antecedent to Nordon folding another pointed piece. “Oh-alright, fine! Fine!” He shouted to protect his skull, sighing when the other male giddily chucked silver sheets at him.

“Okay! So, let’s do something simple! Would you prefer a boat or a glider?” Nordon didactically offered, turning over a new leaf.

“Glider.” The words were out before he could think. Stian wasn’t too fond of boats at that moment.

“Good choice! So, the thing with making a good glider is…” The elder taught, correcting the younger man when he creased a wrong angle or whatnot. Before he knew it, hours had passed and the afternoon sun beat down into their cell. Several paper gliders were strewn about the premise, tips pointed at the door as they tested their worth. Stian was surprised when he noticed the gap, that he’d actually let go for a moment.

It had been… fun.

“You’re doing great, friend!” Nordon encouraged, patting him on the back from his spot on the wall. The Doki felt his lips twitch at the remark and blinked. He didn’t dispute the familiarity either. Strangely, Stian found his imprisonment becoming just slightly more tolerable.

“Hey, Nordon?” He slowly asked while folding another glider.

“Hmm, friend?” The elder went, pausing in his own work.

“That tournament should be over by now, right?” Stian pried, Nordon having been on the island long enough to know about the brutal event. Meanwhile, the elder tapped his foot on the ground before snapping.

“I think so, friend,” Nordon affirmed, then moved back to his creation while Stian slouched.

“Joaan…” He thought, staring into the shadows.

Something didn’t feel right.

———

Joaan stormed down the stairs in Booze Man’s shop with a pout, resting his hazy head at the dinner table while his friends surrounded him. Why didn’t anything ever work out for him? The immortal thought he had everything figured out. He thought that he could win the tournament without killing a single person! The first round’s opponent surrendered after seeing his strength, the second round’s after seeing him turn into Parona, but the third alluded him.

Her raven hair mixed with blood.

“Hayase…” Joaan thought with a scowl. The Yanome woman had faced him as his final opponent. “What is she doing here?” He pondered, craning his neck back. At least Stian didn’t seem to have heard of him transforming into Parona. He didn’t want the Doki to hate him any more than he already did. Though, Joaan recalled the artist disliking Hayasa as well. So, perhaps he’d concentrate his scorn onto her instead.

“It hasn’t even been six months since you left on your journey.” Shin teased at his side.

“But, it feels like it’s been so long…” Joaan retorted

“Oi, you’re going to have to get used to this if you’re going to live forever,” Gugu added, his unique mask peering at him curiously.

“I know! But, everything’s been so hard, and now Stian hates me.” The immortal bemoaned while lifting his head. Oddly, his friends didn’t have a visible reaction to his statement.

“Well, you haven’t really done much good, have you?” Shin questioned with a smile, leaning into his face. “In fact, Stian has seen how tragedy follows wherever you two go. Hayase said she murdered Parona and destroyed their village…” The blonde boy continued, causing Joaan to grind his teeth together.

“ Miss Saryll and Rean are dead because the Nokkers came after you.” Gugu worsened, pouring salt into his wounds.

“And now Piroan and Stian are stuck on that island!” Booze Man commented, stroking his beard.

“Really, what are you doing?” They all asked at once, unbearably pounding inside his head. Joaan felt himself wanting to curl up and hide from their judgement. But, he felt a heavyweight hold him down, forcing the immortal to meet their eyes.

“…You’re all right. I need to do better. For everyone.” Joaan eventually whispered, denting the wooden table with his fists. His breaths were tight as the weight became more bearable, yet didn’t vanish in any way. The immortal’s friends seemed appeased by his words and fell silent, smiling when another woman entered.

“Looks like it’s time to have fun.” She drawled, a seductive look in her eyes. It was Hayase, and he shivered. A buried memory warning him through a phantom pain in his body. A mental scar inflicting him with lingering senses of dread. Though he couldn’t recall much of the woman, Hayase had seemed different from the beginning. Once, she’d been like the ripples in a deep pool, calm yet ominous; always hiding something behind the surface. Presently, however, Hayase had become manic, like a storming tidal wave.

“What are you going to do with that woman?” Booze Man cheerfully asked, blind to Joaan’s unease. She moved closer to him. He found himself unable to move.

“Oi, make sure not to kill her, Joaan.” Gugu handily reminded, as if bored.

“Yeah, Stian would be really mad if that happened. Even if it’s Hayase.” Shin sagely nodded as she stepped closer to him, a predatory gleam in her eyes.

“Stian…?” Joaan repeated, snapping out of a trance.

———

The immortal’s eyes flashed open, squinting at the dazzling light above. Joaan was silent, not daring to make a single breath while scanning the room. He was on a soft bed for some strange reason, and Joaan wondered what Hayase - it could’ve only been her - had done. However, the black-haired boy’s eyes widened upon finding Hayase-

Who in turn was removing her fur robes, revealing nude flesh underneath, riddled with ugly scars. Before Joaan could process the freakish sight, the doors behind Hayase were banged.

“What? Didn’t I tell you I was busy?” The Yanome woman snapped, shoving her apparel back on to march towards the other side, unknowingly gifting Joaan some time alone. Pushing the strange memory from his mind, the immortal rapidly tried to plan. Hayase appeared to be arguing with her guards at the doors. He couldn’t make out the Yanome’s topic but found himself apathetic to it all anyways.

He didn’t exactly know what Hayase had wanted to do with him earlier but wanted no part for as long as he could help it. The immortal tried to move his hand, and to his relief, it responded with a twitch. He could move, that was good. However, Joaan couldn’t just stand and leave. Hayase was a formidable enemy, being able to defeat him in the earlier tournament. He’d have to be careful going forward. Like… like a… like a mole.

Joaan had to hide, that much was for certain.

“Come on…!” The boy mentally screamed as he felt his powers shift, transferring his consciousness into his palm. A soft, tiny glow radiated from his fingers. Upon completion, the glow unveiled a small mole’s body, Joaan’s spirit within. He blearily opened his small eyes, and sneaked to the floor, unnoticed.

Chapter Text

“Oi, you’re free to go, kid!” A guard yelled after flinging the door open, surprising both occupants inside. However, Nordon quickly recovered and began to frenetically clap his hands, dropping the origami he’d been working on in the process.

“That’s amazing, friend! Good for you!” The elder cheered while Stian gaped.

“Joaan’s plan must’ve worked.” He dimly realized while taking a step forward towards freedom. But, the Doki inexplicably paused to stare at Nordon, who continued to enthusiastically clap as if he were going free instead. Don’t get him wrong, Stian was elated to be leaving the cell. “But…” His mind whispered, feeling pity for the old man who would be stuck there still.

“Why are you just standing there? Go on, see the world, friend!” Nordon encouraged, making shooing gestures with his hands. “Risa, he’s just standing there. I know, so weird!” He muttered to the wall to the scoffs of the guards.

“Will you and Risa be alright?” Stian found himself asking, hiding his arms.

“We’ll be fine, friend! Don’t worry about us!” The elder merrily reassured while slapping the bricks. “Risa, you worry too much! I’m always fine!” He laughed to his wife. Though, the Doki kept his gaze locked onto Nordon’s back while speaking.

“Ah, my-I know the new leader. I’ll ask if you and Risa can come with us.” Stian hastily offered while scratching the back of his head. However, the older of the two grew an oddly shaped smile at his remark, yellow teeth exposed. Stian

“That’s real kind of you, Stian.” Nordon softly nodded, as if tipping an invisible hat. His eyes were half-closed, amber appearing weathered. He seemed tired. But, the change vanished as quickly as it appeared. “I’ll see you later then, huh?” The elder brightly quizzed, balancing his chin on his fists.

“We will. I’ll be right back.” Stian affirmed while taking a large step near the annoyed guards. The two men shared a final look before the artist ducked under a paper chain to leave.

“Risa, you should really eat…” He heard Nordon distantly whisper.

——

Stian took a selfish breath of fresh air upon exiting the tower before immediately gagging on the putrid smell of rotting food and feces. He roughly coughed into his palm but a calloused hand hit his back. The Doki sputtered, raising his head only to see her. The girl who’d lured him, Joaan, and Pioran to Jananda in the first place. Stian felt a wave of volcanic heat rush through him as his eyes narrowed.

“You-“ He nearly snapped before being interrupted.

“Yada, yadda! Sorry for bringing you guys here! Long story short, I’m the new leader and you and Pioran are free to go! Let’s go meet your brother at the dock, got it? Good.” The girl swiftly summarized in a flippant manner, turning her back to him. Stian blinked out of his spite, taking a long second to process her words before shaking his head in alarm.

“Wait! You’re the new leader? I thought Joaan-“ He started, again; he was cut off, again.

“Yada, yadda! Freaky woman defeated Joaan and gave me control over the island! Then Joaan sort of struck a crazy deal with her to let us all go free! We good? Great! Let’s go!” The girl sped through, waving her hands around for visuals.

“Wait-I-Pioran!” Stian called out, finding the elder woman in the group surrounded by Yanome guards. He flinched upon first seeing them, his last encounter with Yanome having been unpleasant. However, the young man gulped and slowly approached with his hands up. “You’re okay.” He quietly observed with a sigh, weaving a hand through his white locks. “Is she telling the truth?” Stian questioned, warily eyeing the crowd who had a bloodthirsty aura about them.

“Oi, how should I know? I know just as much as you, boy.” Pioran grumbled, though her distress was obvious. It seemed that her confinement had allowed some lingering feelings to fester. Fortunately, Stian didn’t react to her outbursts, other matters on his mind.

“What have I missed?” The Doki pondered with a grimace. “So, Joaan’s not here.” He repeated to the girl who rolled her eyes in turn.

“Yes, and he’s waiting for us! So, can we get moving?” She pushed as if bothered by something. It was almost like the girl was anxious to return and check on something, or perhaps she was just impatient and wanted to leave before the day was out. Nonetheless, he didn’t particularly care about what she wanted.

“Actually, if you’re the leader, could I ask something?” Stian asked, apathetic to her loud groan.

“What?” The girl scowled, incessantly tapping her foot on the ground.

“Could we bring a couple of others with us? My cellmate and his wife were pretty nice and I-“ The young man never got to finish as the girl snapped her fingers at him.

“Really? We’re on a time crunch you know!” She scolded hands on her hips. Stian fought the urge to roll his eyes at her, covering his mouth as he controlled his breathing instead. After peacefully talking with Nordon for so long, the girl’s rushed attitude caught him off guard.

“We can meet you guys at the dock if you’re in that much of a hurry.” He calmly negotiated, gesturing towards the guard who’d lead him out. “They know the way, right?” Stian prompted, causing the girl to pause before rapidly nodding.

“That works! Definitely works! Everyone, we’re going!” She ordered in a stern voice, shifting her shadowy face to the ground afterwards, deep in thought.

“Don’t you want to see Joaan?” Pioran critically interrogated in a low voice.

“Joaan can wait, Pioran.” Stian cooly retorted before turning to enter the tower. However, they shared one desolate gaze as the elder was pulled away. Purple iris met purple iris, only told apart by time. Her wrinkled face was stretched with suspicion and sadness. As if someone had thrown water onto a painting and left it to dry. While he was like the arctic, empty. Stian thought back to when he first met Pioran while travelling to Yanone. He recalled those days travelling with only Joaan and the elder by his side. The sun had been so very bright. A light melody drummed in his chest. Stian had been fond of her. He still was deep down. However, the feeling was weighed down by something he couldn’t quite say. Thus, it wouldn’t show on his face.

“Fine.” Pioran gruffly retorted while hobbling away. And suddenly Stian felt small and cold as if he were a confused child. But, the young man shook the feeling away. It was apparent she was mad at him now. Though, the Doki placed it as an afterthought. The guard spent their trip mocking him as they hopped the stairs. In turn, the Doki would sigh and shove his hands behind his back, not bothering to respond. He planned to be swiftly in and out. He planned to go inside, grab a bubbly Nordon, Risa, and be on their way.

———

When Stian arrived at the cell he was surprised to find the old man asleep on the floor. There was a small translucent puddle beneath him, and a delicate pink paper rose in his hand. The young man sighed. After all, Nordon was fond of napping during the day, which made up for his chatting nature when awake.

“Nordon!” Stian impatiently shouted. “The new leader said you and Risa could leave with us. We got to go.” The Doki explained while carefully approaching the elder. He was wary of the puddle but was delighted to discover it lacked a smell. Nordon still insisted on sleeping to Stian’s irritation. After pondering the situation over, he softly kicked the old man. “Come on, the new leader isn’t a patient person,” Stian informed with a scowl, but his words did nothing. A beat passed as silence bristled in his ears.  “Ugh, NORDON!” The Doki yelled, getting in close to his face. “Why do you have to be such a heavy sleeper? You, and your stupid…. snoring…“ Stian trailed off, his eyes trailing over Nordon’s prone form as his innards froze solid.

“Oi, what’s the hold-up?” The guard snarled but was ignored. His eyes dashed to Nordon’s thin throat.

He wasn’t breathing.

“Nordon? Nordon? Wake up!” Stian urged, shoving the elder back and forth, refusing to believe it at first. But, his denial was tired after so long. Nordon was dead. And thus, the Doki soon collapsed against the opposite wall with a sullen face. His brain seemed to stop. He didn’t think, only stared at the elder’s corpse. Stian questioned how he didn’t notice the signs. Nordon was thin, too thin. There were faint green splotches decorating his skin.

But, he’d assumed that was normal.

“Risa.” Stian realized with a jolt, carefully jumping over Nordon to reach the crack. He crouched to see inside, pressing his hands against the bricks. “Hey, Risa? Are you alright-“ The young man tried to say before a terrified scream erupted from his throat.

Behind the crack was no woman, but instead clouds of dust that caused his eyes to water. He was taken aback when the smell of rotting meat suffocated him, instinctively flinching away. However, the limb sets of skeleton toes had already burned themselves into his memory. Worn and ragged shreds covered the shell of a body. An amateurishly tied rope was tied around the woman’s neck, while her hands were bound to her chest, scraps of chestnut locks desecrating the floor. Her eyes the colour of a setting sun still looked alive, grey lines marked where tears had fallen.

Stian was suddenly reminded of an old fear of his, of those darkest days alone. Risa’s corpse ignited the embers of those fears, carolling them to rage and overcome an ocean.

He’d seen this body, that skeleton, in his nightmares.

“Risa…” The Doki rasped, frantically clutching his own throat. A flash of green gratefully diverted his attention away from the corpse, and he stared down at abandoned blades of grass. The kidnapped nature sulking with a dump of moulding bread. Nordon’s food, Stian realized; Nordon had been giving his food to a corpse, he grasped; Nordon had basically thrown his life away for nothing, Stian twitched.

“Oh, that’s annoying; I was convinced she was faking it to get out. Great, now I need to get someone to drag the little…“ The guard complained as he moved on autopilot, shakily standing to sway in place.

“Can… can we wait a bit before heading to the dock? I need… I need to do something first…” Stian mumbled, already stumbling towards the mountains of origami.

“Whatever man, just don’t fall asleep or something.” The guard lazily shrugged while exiting the cell. Afterwards, the Doki grabbed origami at random, pulling the creations apart as if in a trance. His vision blurred multiple times, the world clouding over in a hazy mist. Though, Nordon’s cell was like a bubble Stian was immersed in. His hands trembled but with a squeeze, he steadied them. Proceeding to slowly roll Nordon into a more peaceful position. The artist shifted him to rest on an elaborate bed of his origami.

“…How did it go again?” Stian asked aloud, voice hoarse while stacking paper squares atop of each other. It had been so long since he’d last had to make a marker. So many years without the grim reminder. “Something… about family? Did I list… all of them, or?” He muttered to himself, pushing his fingers against his forehead. Stian couldn’t remember. He felt that should bother him more than it did.

“See… and be at peace…” His mind faintly echoed; the only artifact he could recover from the ruins. Thus, the Doki decided to improvise.

“See… see your family, your friends, your people. See… and be… at peace…” Stian choked out, placing the paper marker atop Nordon’s chest. Distantly, he hoped that the elder was pleased with his actions. Stian heard a gruff knock on the cell’s door and looked back to see the guard. He nodded, taking one large step to the next. “Let’s… let’s go…” Stian whispered, shoving the guard aside with his shoulder. The Doki’s face was bone-white, paler than the skeletons he’d left behind, paler than the fresh snow that coated his childhood. He felt like a ghost trapped in the past, constantly replaying memories in the hopes to chain his mind to them. Fortunately, the guard threw him a bone and remained silent as they walked.

“I’m always fine!” Nordon’s earlier words repeated, causing Stian to clench his fists.

“Why would you say that when you clearly weren’t?” The Doki questioned, staring at his feet. “Why would you say you’re fine while I was there? All it did was make me hurt in the end…” Stian continued but paused as the words mirrored another.

“I’m fine, Pioran.” His words.

“No, that’s different! I-I wasn’t hurting anyone! I wasn’t…” The young man weakly defended, yet ghoulish faces stared back at him. He abruptly relived moments when he’d talked about home with Joaan. But this time, Stian saw the tension on the immortal’s face, Joaan’s pain. He felt a storm brewing inside his stomach, rising with the second. The Doki started whispering, raising his hands to his sweaty head. As he spoke, bad thoughts reared their ugly head.

“I’m…”

“You’re…”

“… hurting…”

“… hurting him…”

“I…I’m… I’m hurting Joaan, aren’t I?” Stian admitted, face sorrowful yet resolute. “I am. I’ve been making you suffer for years…” The young man continued, feeling a typhoon of guilt roll over him. It filled his mental cage, soaking him in memories of Joaan’s pained face when he talked about their past. The face Stian had somehow never seen, had never chosen to see. He felt the cage sink down into the ocean, drowning him in the dark, deep waves. However, Stian felt grounded in that space, he felt more aware of his surroundings, of himself. The Doki could feel his heartbeat resonating, strongly pounding in his chest as he felt himself breathe.

The truth no longer spat at him, and the lies removed their masks.

Stian was awake.

———

His mind weighed heavily on him as they approached. The smell of ocean air hit him as crowds thickened. It was composed of irate adults dressed in rags and young children who were pushed to the front. Though, they all seemed to be screaming bloody murder at those on the dock. Stian kept his face lowered as he followed the guard, not wanting to draw attention to himself.

As they grew closer, he made out the ship on which they originally arrived. The hulking mass appeared ominous with the added knowledge of prisoners it carried each day. Near the keel was a small entourage, consisting of the girl and her friends along with Pioran. But, something appeared amiss. The guards from Yanome had the group surrounded, holding people down in a threatening manner. Stian froze, tensely observing how the group was violently knocked to the ground. Slowly, the Doki turned and saw Joaan forced onto his knees with most of the guards wrestling him.

While leaning over his brother’s head was… Hayase.

“What is she doing here?!” Stian hissed, flashing back to their time in Yanome. The rage he felt upon discovering the woman torturing his friend returned with a vengeance. The chilling look in her eyes as she chased them through the nation. He saw her eyes, that look still present. Only worse, manic and unhinged.

Joaan collapsed.

Stian gasped and tried to race towards the immortal, but he tripped on a guard’s leg and fell. Scrambling to his feet, the Doki’s eyes met Hayase’s. She’d spotted him, and the woman’s aura grew a shade darker. Hayase waved her arms and pointed, and before Stian knew it multiple guards were rushing towards him with their spears raised. Sunlight reflected into his eyes off the metal. Though, the murderous glint in Hayase’s grin shone brighter.

He shivered and backed away, unable to break his gaze. The unsaid words screamed in his ears like a constant bell. She stole a few menacing steps forward, readying her own weapon.

“Stian.” The woman mouthed threateningly, and it became apparent that Hayase wanted Stian dead, preferably by her own hands. The Doki’s feet moved on their own, ducking past the prison guard and into the frenzied crowd. He heard someone scream as Hayase’s arm flew into the air, coated in blood.

Stian pushed through prisoners, whose heads grew more frail and pale as he got further and further away. But, the sound of violence stayed ever-present. He dared to glance behind him, only to see a river of bodies decorating the floor as elders fell and fell. Stian flinched, gaping at the gore but forced himself to continue moving. 

“She’s crazy!” The white-haired male muttered as he hid behind a crumbling brick wall to catch his breath. Stian risked another glance, finding the Yanome warriors combing through the crowd. However, his eyes narrowed in on Joaan’s prone form, of which Hayase was quickly marching towards. Stian’s previous anger flared up again, and he ground a smell mound of dirt into dust. But, the sight of more guards dashed any brewing ideas in his mind. The Doki quickly levied his chances against the Yanome and successfully reaching Joaan. Stian scowled, realizing that he couldn’t win by himself despite the anger he felt.

“Pioran…” Stian helplessly watched as Pioran and the island girl were taken away by ship. Reluctantly, the young man quietly stalked away, his eyes never leaving Joaan. “Come on, Stian. Focus.” The Doki told himself, tugging on his braid while wandering the Jananda streets. He was like a shadow, stalking the Yanome entourage as they moved across the island. Proceeding to study the guards as they dragged Joaan up a mountain and into a pit.

Stian waited, clutching an old fish hook in his hands as night fell.

He made his move when the guards changed posts, scaling an old rocky path towards the peak. Stian muffled his footsteps and bit his tongue along the way, sweat clinging to his skin. He’d wrapped a tattered grey cloth around his head to disguise his conspicuous locks, blending into the island’s bleak background. Slowly, the Doki poked his head over the peak, darting around to check for any lingering guards. After securing the area, he raced towards the pit opening.

“Joaan!” Stian called while cupping his mouth, nearly crying in relief upon finding the immortal sitting against the barrier.

“Stian?! You’re okay?” Joaan shouted in a similar manner while jumping to his feet.

“You bet, Hayase didn’t get me.” The Doki nodded, scanning the pit’s layout. Overhead was a collection of circular metal strips which considerably darkened the hole below. Otherwise, it appeared to be a plain dugout.

“I was so worried… she said she’d kill you…” The immortal whispered, resting an olive hand against his chest. Meanwhile, Stian felt his fingers twitch but shook the sensation away, redirecting towards his brother.

“Joaan, I…” He started, the words catching on his lips. Stian had spent the evening not only planning his rescue, but also his apology to Joaan. He’d gone over the speech so many times he could sing it in his sleep. However, instead, the Doki sharply exhaled and put his hands on the pit’s rim. “I… never mind, it’s not important right now. Let’s get you out of here first, Joaan.” Stian earnestly said, using his sleeve to wipe stray tears away. He felt the corners of his lips curl upwards, forming a genuine smile. His first in a long time, too long.

“Oh, I got that covered!” Joaan happily retorted with his own smile, seeing the shift in Stian’s disposition. With a flash, the immortal transformed into a mole and easily burrowed out of the pit. The Doki swiftly joined him near the bottom of the mountain, wrestling him into a tight hug. “Come on, we need to hide.” Joaan broke with a chuckle, motioning for Stian to follow him.

And without hesitation, he did,

———

They didn’t walk too far, simply locating a cave on the mountain’s side to take refuge in. Stian started another fire with some old sticks and proceeded to camp next to Joaan. Together, the brothers enjoyed the flame’s warmth and the pristine moon above. The wind howled, and if he closed his eyes he might’ve been convinced it was a creature. If it was any colder, he might’ve been convinced it was the tundra.

Stian found himself sighing at such thoughts after shooing them away. Grounded in reality, the Doki coughed, naturally sinking into a tranquil state of mind.

“Joaan, can you fill me in on everything I’ve missed since we arrived here?” He quietly asked with a reassuring twinkle in his eyes. The immortal stilled before slowly nodding. Afterwards, his brother regaled him on what life has been like since their separation. At Stian’s insistence, he left nothing out.

“Ah, so you and… Tonari’s group defeated the Nokker with all those people?” The Doki expressed with an awed smile. Apparently, Tonari was the girl who’s lured them to Jananda. Though, she’d badgered Joaan into cooperating with her to get their respective companions off the island after seeing his abilities. Eventually, the two had developed an actual bond of sorts. “Woah…” Stian marvelled, spinning an arrow covered in gunpowder paper that Joaan handily produced. According to Joaan, they’d used a barrage of those arrows to defeat a Nokker that’d arrived for him.

“I’m worried about them…” Joaan softly explained, resting his head against the floor. ‘Them’ referring to Pioran, Tonari, and the girl’s friends.

“You know, they weren’t killed. I saw Hayase load everyone onto a ship and sail them away. Which I don’t think she’d do if she wanted us all dead. So, I’m pretty sure they’re at least alive.” Stian tried to comfort, patting his brother on the shoulder, which appeared to work to an extent.

“That’s good…” The immortal bopped with a sigh as he stared at the flames. “You too, you’re… better.” Joaan awkwardly observed while quickly shooting his eyes away. Stian lightly snorted in response.

“Yeah, I am.” He easily agreed on antecedent to steeling his nerves. “Hey, Joaan, can I say something?” The Doki prompted, causing his brother to slowly turn towards him with a shaky nod. Stian abruptly stood, pacing the walls of the cave as he gathered his thoughts together. After a moment, the young man moved in front of the cave’s entrance. An old wisp of moonlight fell over him as he faced away from Joaan.

“Stian?” The immortal called in evident confusion. The ocean leaped ahead, dark waves rippling across each other. The Doki felt the chilly air like a cold hand on his cheek. He wondered if they were watching from above.

“When this is all over, I’m going to keep travelling,” Stian explained, hands tightly held behind his back. In turn, the immortal tilted their head, his black locks bleeding into the shadows behind him, his yellow eyes absorbed by the embers.

“Will you… be finding the others?” Joaan questioned, bopping his head from side to side.

“Joaan…” The young man whispered, so quiet like a fading memory.

“Stian?” His brother went in a concerned tone.

“… There’s nothing and no one for me to find anymore, Joaan. There never was…” Stian sombrely admitted to his oldest friend. But, the young man didn’t look broken by his words. Stian’s bright purple eyes swirled with memories and life. Snow white hair softly swaying in the wind, glowing in the moonlight. Stray tears calloused his face, dropping to the ground like ice.

Stian stared up at the night sky, watching foggy breaths fly into the air.

“I don’t… understand? If there’s nothing to find, does that mean…?” Joaan tried to ask.

“They’re dead, Joaan. They’ve been dead for a long time. I’ve just been an idiot and refused to see it for so long.” Stian explained, putting a cool hand to his reddening face. He took a deep breath, as if preparing to strike another blow to his soul. “You’re… you’re not Joaan, are you?” The young man stated, refusing to meet the immortal’s eyes.

“Huh…?” Was the response he received in turn.

“I remember that day so clearly. You were too different from how Joaan normally acted. But I refused to allow myself to doubt that too. To allow myself to realize, that I was the last one… out of everybody to survive…” Stian continued, his hands falling limb beside him. However, he smiled despite his tears and grief. Why was he smiling?

“I…I don’t know…“ The immortal tried to say. There was a pang in their chest, heavy and ugly and everything else that wasn’t good. “I-I’m sorry…” They went. A wet stream appeared on their face, tears. They had both known the truth for so long.

“Don’t say sorry, Joaan.” Stian retorted, shaking his head. The immortal unsurely pointed at itself while tilting its head. As if questioning their own self-being. “You’re still Joaan. Not the Joaan I used to know back home for so many years… but you’re still you, Joaan, my dearest friend and brother…I’m so sorry for not being able to see that sooner…” The artist firmly reiterated with a tender warmth in his words.

For a while, they just stood there, silently watching the world around them…

It would take some winters longer to truly leave his spirits to rest…

But Stian had found his peace at last.

Chapter Text

Stian tended to the fire, feeling more content with the world than he’d ever have before when Joaan suddenly tensed. The immortal jumped to a wall and peered beyond into the dark night. Yellow eyes tore the water’s apart with their rapt intensity.

“Joaan? What is it?” The Doki asked while moving to block the flames’ light. After all, one couldn’t be too careful on Jananda. His brother answered in a voice that could have easily been mistaken for a breeze. 

“I see something…no, someone. Put the fire out!” Joaan urgently alerted before ducking back, proceeding to change into the mole’s form. “I’m going to check it out quickly. Stay here.” He warned in a sneaky voice before disappearing into the shadows. Stian rolled his eyes, though extinguished the flames as told. He pondered the growing changes in his brother. The immortal had become more authoritative, which Stian internally scolded himself for failing to notice.

“I have to put more effort into meeting the Joaan from the last few weeks.” The young man realized with a resigned yet determined sigh. Once his task was done however, the Doki swiftly searched the cave for jagged rocks. He stacked the minerals in a small pile near the moonlit entrance before picking out the sharpest specimen among them. After testing one in his hand, Stian nodded and stealthily creeped out of the cave.

Did Joaan really think he’d just sit there? They both had some long-overdue catching up if that were the case.

He kept his ear pressed against the mountainside, listening to the clicks of the island. Stian slowly descended the sporadic pathways, following the sound of his brother’s hushed voice. The ocean waves crooned to thick sandy shores as he approached.

“-You came to help me?” Joaan was saying to someone.

“Y-yeah, so what?” A high-pitched voice replied, sounding affronted. Stian tilted his head before swinging around a large boulder to see what was going on.

“Joaan?” He called, drowned out by the current. However, the two beach occupants quickly saw him and tensed before easing. He easily made out his brother in the shades, as well as a familiar dark brunette.  “And… Tonari…?” Stian added, the name unknown on his tongue.

“That’s me.” The girl unsurely nodded, glancing at Joaan before stepping forward. “H-Hey… sorry for uh, everything…” Tonari awkwardly apologized while biting her lip. Stian blinked, thinking back on his experience on Jananda. So far: he’d been kidnapped, stolen from, thrown into a prison that would’ve surely starved him eventually, and horribly tormented by a man’s death.

However… that experience had also allowed him to smell the poison in his drink. Stian sighed, his festering anger wouldn’t do any good. The Doki gently shook his head at the anxious pair.

“I… I’m over it, don’t worry about it. Joaan trusts you and I trust him. Though, Pioran will probably have her own… choice words for you.” He retorted with a light chuckle, eliciting a similar sound from the immortal.

“That’s right, she will!” Joaan agreed, miserably failing to muffle his mouth. “Oh, did you see Pioran?” The black-haired boy quickly asked while leaning towards his friend. In turn, Tonari shifted in the sands uncomfortably.

“I didn’t see her.” She quietly reported, causing the mood to dim. Even the sky seemed disappointed, clouds blocking the moonlight from reaching them. But Stian simply steeled his chest before grasping Joaan’s limp shoulder.

“Remember what I said earlier, we’ll just have to see once it’s all settled. Come on, it’s looking like a rough night.” He encouraged, motioning back towards the mountains. The waves roared, a chilling breeze smacked against their faces. It reminded him of icy shores that signalled the harshest of blizzards. Or more accurately, the heavy clouds that preceded the heaviest rainfalls in Takunaha. Joaan swayed before nodding, holding his hand out for an apprehensive Tonari.

“He’s right, we’re spending the night in a cave. We can talk there.” The immortal explained, and she took it.

Stian spoke to the desolate night as they trekked up the trails once more.

“So, I don’t think I’ve properly introduced myself yet.” The Doki noted while meeting Tonari’s forest-green eyes. Emotions fluttered through them like summer underbrush, inconsistent with the light.

“I already know your name.” Tonari scoffed after folding her arms away.

“I know, but that’s not really an introduction,” Stian replied, balancing a small pebble in his palm. “Anyways, I’m Stian. Nice to meet you, Tonari.” The young man happily went while pressing the stone flat against his fingers. It was a perfect white circle.

“Good to know.” The girl shot back in a pitched drawl while rolling her eyes back. Though Stian took no offence. In fact, he rather noticed how most Jananda prisoners had the odd habit of forcing glee into their voices, intentional or not. Yet the glee was restrained by a drawl, an arbitrary sign of its fraud.

Stian reignited the fire for Tonari upon arriving at the cave. However, he soon grew weary of the flames, the day’s energy finally surrendering to exhaustion. The Doki stumbled backwards while shifting his face to the ceiling, enchanted by flickering shadows. Stian’s ears turned deaf to his surroundings, his eyes blind, and soon after he fell into a deep sleep. Though the pebble remained clutched in his hand.

———

Stian dreamed.

It was bright, the sun blinding him with its radiant glory. Wispy clouds twirled across the lively sky while a soft breeze lifted his locks. Stian yawned, rising to find himself on a blanket of soft grass. However, he gasped upon seeing his surroundings.

“Amazing…” The Doki breathed while taking the vibrant land in. A prime plethora of bountiful flora hugged hillsides and whales echoed in distant seas. Above him a canopy of trees watched, their leaves a mixture of every colour thought possible. Light shimmered through the glass-like plants, casting shades of coloured light onto him.

Stian stood, spinning around to see Joaan and Pioran. The pair wore matching grins on their faces while indulging in a greedy feast of food and drink. He laughed, running to join them. The air itself seemed to sparkle at that moment. Soon, Stian realized faceless strangers surrounded them, yet he didn’t feel unease by their presence. A part of him knew their features would be filled in with time. 

He felt airy, and another part of him knew the people with him felt the same. They were unburdened by fear, neither cowering at its feet nor hiding from its talons. They simply enjoyed life at that moment, and only that moment. And it was like all sorts of paths that had previously been unknown was open. So many places, so many foods, so many people, and so many things. Suddenly Stian understood that that was what he wanted.

Stian wanted the future.

———

At the crack of dawn, Stian was pushed onto the shore by an equally insistent Joaan and Tonari. The immortal quite literally pushed him down the pathways. Though, the girl seemed more anxious about his brother than Stian. He kept such thoughts to himself, however. Apparently, the duo planned to escape Jananda on Tonari’s rowboat that she’d smuggled off the prisoners' ship. From there, they’d make their way to a nearby dock to find Pioan and Tonari’s friends. 

“Good plan.” Stian had said to the younger members of their hasty trio. Unfortunately, he didn’t even get a foot onto the wooden vessel when Joaan froze. His black-haired head snapped towards the island’s interior. “Joaan?” The Doki pried while stepping back. Suddenly, the immortal grew a nasty snarl on his face and clenched his fists.

“Sorry, Stian, Tonari. I have to go.” Joaan quietly explained, keeping his eyes locked on the silent mountain horizon.

“Did you see that guy again? Is it the Nokkers?” Stian immediately questioned, a serious look undermining his pupils.

“Yes…” The immortal sadly confirmed, muscles tensing.

“Well ignore them!” Tonari abruptly argued, keeping both feet in the rowboat. “We’ve saved everyone who deserves to be saved! We just need to get out of here!” She angrily pressed, slapping a hand to her chest. The males paused with Joaan glancing away and Stian to rear his head back; the coldness in Tonari’s words shocked him into silence.

“I’m worried about the islanders. There could still be people there who don’t deserve this…” Joaan quietly retorted, slowly retreating from them. Stian was darkly reminded of Nordon and Risa, their decaying corpses laying somewhere on Jananda, of the pitiful kindness in the former’s voice. How many more Nordons and Risas were there?

“Half of the people on this island are criminals. The other are humans who carry their tainted blood. If they deserve to live, I’m sure God will see to it!” Tonari pushed, her face scrunched into narrow slits.

“… Go without me. Get away from here.” Joaan eventually stated, iron determination clouding his features. And with that, the immortal spun on his heel to sprint away. Though, Stian tried to stop him by racing forward as if to catch his arm.

“Wait! Don’t just run off again-and he’s gone...” The Doki sighed in irritation, tugging at his braid.

“Joaan!” Tonari called next to him, a distressed look falling upon her. “Why?!” She scowled, angrily kicking a rock into the ocean. Stian closed his eyes, reflecting on the immortal’s face as he fled. There had been a slight shaking on Joaan’s lips and hands. It had been determined, but fledglings of fear bubbled underneath.

“You don’t want anyone to die because of you, right Joaan?” Stian realized, wiping his forehead. Afterwards, he grit his teeth, turning towards a perplexed Tonari.

He obviously didn’t want Joaan to run off into danger… again.

But, Stian knew that it would destroy his brother if he left knowing people could die because of him… again.

“We have to try,” Stian said with a sombre nod, shifting to chase after his brother. However, a spot of brown caught the artist’s eye and he paused. “What’s that?” The Doki asked, squinting to inspect the growing speckles in the distance. Suddenly, a loud booming voice slammed into them like a hurricane.

“Tonari!” It called, and it was said girl’s turn to blanch.

“Everyone?!” She yelled, slack-jawed. Stian finally was able to recall the new arrivals’ faces; they were Tonari’s group from the preceding day.

“Ah, your friends!” The artist nodded while bouncing on his heels. Unfortunately, he remained intently aware of the passing seconds and tugged on his braid. “I’m going after Joaan! If you’re coming, try and meet up with us! It shouldn’t be far!” Stian directed after pointing near the island’s plains. Then it was his turn to run without waiting to hear her opinion, assuming she would follow suit.

At first glance, the terrain may have appeared all the same. However, even in the night landmarks had stood out: a piece of cloth here, some rock pillars there. His attentive eyes caught the details as they came, and soon Stian was cutting through in search of the immortal. Though, that search soon turned into a storm chase when the first battle cry fled into the sky.

The Doki felt sweat drip down his neck as he forced himself over cliff after cliff. But, his breath caught in his throat upon seeing the scene below. It was utter chaos. Jananda’s prisoners were fighting sickly, grey beings who walked as if dazed. Their faces were human but at the same time the furthest thing from it. Small, tongue-like tendrils were sticking out of the beings like arms holding a fleshy shield.

“Nokkers,” Stian whispered with horrifying clarity. His eyes moved on their own, finding Joaan in the chaos. The immortal was fending off an armed Nokker who wildly staggered towards him. Luckily, it appeared the Nokkers had sacrificed some amounts of power for numbers. So, Joaan should’ve had no problem dealing with the creature. However, his brother hesitated; a sword frozen midair while a similarly slack expression was painted on his face.

“Joaan! Look out!” Stian screamed, knocking his legs down the slope despite heavy aching. Joaan blinked and shook out of his daze to stab the Nokker in the chest, causing its core to burst into gooey remains.

“Stian! I told you to stay back!” The immortal exclaimed before slicing another Nokker in two. Subsequently, both males grimaced as the body fell. Even with the knowledge of it merely appearing human, it still felt wrong in a way.

“And I told you to wait, yet here we are.” The Doki sassed, warily looking over his shoulder for more enemies. “Tonari and her friends should be coming. We saw them sailing towards the island after you left.” Stian explained as Joaan took care of another Nokker with a ferocious kick.

“What? I thought they wanted to leave!” His brother grumbled. But, his reply was muted by the swish of an arrow landing in Joaan’s next target.

“Immortal! Hey!” A mousey voice bounced, and the males looked up to find Tonari’s group on the cliffside. The confident youths had knives and bows at their disposal, which they used to slay the various Nokkers surrounding them as if playing a game. Stian heard the younger souls banter while fighting, and allowed a soft smile to grace his face.

“I’m glad you found others again, Joaan.” The Doki thought while jumping out of the way of a Nokker’s slash. Unfortunately, he stumbled on the landing and was left open to the monster’s attack. Though, an arrow from a short girl saved him. Stian heavily exhaled, putting a hand over his beating chest. Despite how much it pained to know, the young man knew he wasn’t much use in the fray. He couldn’t fight. But, there were surely other ways Stian could help his brother.

“Mama! Papa!” A distressed child cried, clinging to a worn rag doll as she hid under the ruins of some house. Stian tensed, his feet springing into action before he could command them to.

“Hey, hey!” The Doki shouted, grabbing the girl’s attention as he crouched next to her. His arms were outstretched in a protective gesture.

“I-I want my m-mama…” The girl continued to wail, green-eyed tears soaking her thin shirt. She looked petrified, limbs in a constant back and forth between here and there.

“Come with me, it’s not safe.” Stian quietly coaxed, gently taking the girl in his arms. “I’ll help you find your parents.” He reassured while stepping away from the battle. The girl sniffled antecedent to burying her trembling head in his shoulder. Stian grimaced before hurrying away from the doe-faced Nokkers.

———

The young man couldn’t maintain a speedy pace with the girl in tow. Though, he managed - albeit with much hardship - to at least jog towards where most of the prisoners were gathered. The girl - her muddy hair sticking to her clothing - peeked over his shoulder as they travelled.

“What do your parents look like? Can you see them?” Stian softly prodded while wading through the frenzied crowds. The more zealous of the bunch were screaming about ethereal damnation. Which uncomfortably reminded the Doki of the state they’d left Takunaha in. Suddenly, the girl started squirming in his grip.

“Mama! Papa! Mama!” She began calling, pushing her hands forward. Stian turned to find two equally worried adults rushing towards him and quickly let the girl down.

“Maureen!” The male shouted, suffocating her in a bone-crushing embrace. The woman who oddly owned a nasty scar over her eye joined him soon after.

“What have I told you about running off! It’s not safe!” She scolded while weaving her fingers through the girl’s hair. Stian presumed they were Mareen’s parents. In turn, the girl sniffled while holding her rag doll up.

“I forgot Dolly, mama! I couldn’t leave her behind! I couldn’t!” Maureen defended, bringing the toy close to her chest.

“Dolly would’ve been fine, bell. I would’ve gone back for her myself.” The woman sighed before kissing her daughter’s forehead. “Just don’t do it again, okay? I know you’re young, but you need to listen to us now.” She pressed, firmly grabbing the girl’s shoulders with a warning tone.

“Because listening to you has gone so well! This wouldn’t have even happened if-“ The husband scoffed, flippantly folding his arms.

“Don’t blame this on me!” The woman shouted back, angrily snapping to her feet. Between them, Mareen staggered away before whispering to her rag doll, catching fresh tears with her shirt. Stian tensed and moved to intervene in the spat. However, he froze upon seeing a Yanome guard in the distance, combing through the crowd. Further away, the Doki spotted Hayase inspecting the refugees.

“Oh no…” He whispered, flinching when a hand caught his shoulder. His insides were dried out and coiled. Stian feared that the Yanome were about to drag him back to Hayase’s weapon. But, when he turned he only found the husband gruffly addressing him.

“Thanks for bringing her back, and sorry for the inconvenience-“ He was saying, but Stian flung himself away and back towards the fighting. After all, he needed to go check on Joaan and the others. It was an easier trek knowing the terrain better. Though, the young man had to push against those running in the opposing direction. Soon, Stian spotted his brother with Tonari’s group.

“Joaan! Tonari!” The Doki shouted while approaching them from the side.

“Stian, you’re back!” The immortal stated with a relieved smile. Joaan looked pleased with how the day was going, and even a tinge hopeful. Stian mirrored the expression as he jogged towards him. But, on the way there he crossed a pair on the cracking ground. They consisted of an older girl with her brown hair in a ponytail and a younger one gasping below.

“Are you guys alright?” Stian asked while offering a hand.

“Oopa might be tired.” The older girl replied with a tight lisp, she moved to place her hand on Oopa’s back. But, the Doki saw the young girl twitch and grab at a small pointed spear.

“Watch out!” Stian yelled, grabbing the brunette’s shoulder to yank her out of harm’s way just as metal sliced the air.

“Oopa!” The older girl, and Joaan, and Tonari, and everyone else near them screamed. Ugly veins protruded from Oopa’s pale skin, emerging from her tear-stained mouth and dazed eyes. The young girl shakily stood and swung at them again. Though, the brunette was ready that time. Proceeding to wrestle the weapon away from Oopa.

“Oopa, what are you doing? Oopa!” The brunette shouted to the crazed girl, locking her arms against the ground. However, Oopa simply snarled and bit the girl’s hand, causing her to release a shrill shriek.

“Get back!” Stian yelled while frantically pulling at the girl’s arm. He spotted Oopa’s tongue unnaturally twirling in her mouth. “Nokker!” He gasped.

“Mia!” Tonari yelled, instantly at their side. The brunette attempted to get away from her friend, but the girl was fierce. Oopa crunched her yellowed teeth hard, and a sickening rip filled the air in a mad waltz with Mia’s screams. Soon, the pony-tailed girl was staggering, clutching her bleeding palm. It was missing a chunk of flesh and blood spewed from the wound like water in a stream. Her mouth glitched open and close like a broken loop, eyes wide with shock and horror.

Oopa staggered again, raising the spear only to be kicked back by Joaan’s wolf form. The immortal panted, yellow eyes wide for all the same reasons.

“Run, everyone!” His brother warned before dragging Mia away with the others. Stian hesitated for a moment, watching the shell of a girl before he too, fled.

———

They stopped running in an abandoned street. Joaan leaned Mia against a crumbling wall before creating object after object in the hopes one could help her. Nonetheless, Stian ended up ripping an old bag to shreds to bandage the girl’s hand. His hands trembled while working, the blood’s scent thick in his nostrils.

“S-She should be fine for now…” The Doki stuttered, placing Mia’s hand on her lap. “J-Just t-try not to move it too much.” He guessed, scratching his brain for any snippet of medical knowledge.

“O-Oopa…” Mia whispered with twitching eyes.

“Oopa’s gone…” Tonari similarly despaired in the corner. Stian held his face in his hands, trying to control his erratic breaths. He didn’t know the girl too well, but he could feel their palpable grief. Joaan was in even worse shape, having collapsed to his knees.

“This happens… everywhere I go…. every time… I’m sorry… so, so, sorry…” The immortal apologized with shaking shoulders. Salt littered the ground.

“Joaan…” Stian whispered, standing up. However, they all tensed when Oopa’s frail puppet body emerged from an alleyway. In response, the immortal shakily stood and readied his sword.

“No, immortal, Joaan, please don’t…” Tonari weakly begged, raising an arm towards him. “Don’t kill Oopa…” She pleaded with tear-ridden cheeks.

“She’s already dead…” Stian argued through clenched teeth, hating himself for being the bearer of bad news. The group crumbled as his brother approached Oopa with a hard expression. Oddly, the Nokker paused in front of Joaan, as if daring the immortal to attack. Joaan gripped the sword tightly, eyes turning to slits as he willed the sword forward. However, his brother fell limp.

“I-I can’t…” Joaan cried while dropping his weapon, and the Nokker sprang into action.

“Joaan!” Stian shouted, trying to push his brother out of harm’s way. However, he was too late. Veins exploded out of Joaan’s body and seeped the red lights from him. Soon, the immortal was reduced to Rean’s small form. “Dammit!” The Doki called while dragging his brother away. But, before he could dwell on it further the others began scrambling away from the ruined house.

“We got to go! There are more Nokkers!” Tonari explained in a panic while she and another boy supported Mia. Immediately afterwards, a string of pink tendrils burst from the ground after them, nearly catching the boys’ legs.

“Shoot it! Shoot it!” Stian yelled while chasing after them. Joaan snapped out of his daze and nodded, casting one mournful look at Oopa before firing an explosive arrow at the tendrils. The ground exploded upon impact, stalling the Nokkers albeit not by much. Thus, the group proceeded to flee while periodically firing arrows to keep the Nokkers at bay.

“We need to destroy the corpse pit! That’s where most of them are coming from!” A younger boy pointed out while unleashing another arrow.

“That sounds good…” Tonari quietly agreed, motioning towards a stout boy. “Uroy, take care of Mia!” She ordered after coming to a brief stop.

“Tonari! Are you sure?” He retorted, balancing Mia’s arm across his shoulder.

“I-I can still help!” Said girl protested but was shushed.

“You can barely move your arm, and you’ve already lost so much blood!” Tonari darkly reminded and pushed the rest of them forward without looking back. Meanwhile, Mia pried herself out of Uroy’s grip and landed on her knees.

“Tonari! Wait!” She cried, but the girl clenched her fist and kept running. Stian jumbled with the wooden bow in his hands that Joaan had hastily produced. He attempted to shoot a Nokker trail but missed with a scowl. On the other hand, his brother scanned the surrounding area with suspicion. Only to abruptly pause and snarl upon finding something in the distance.

“What do you see, Joaan? Joaan?” Stian asked while readying another shot. However, the immortal began creating quivers of arrows on the spot and forced them into the group’s hands. “What are you doing?” He asked, perplexed.

“I need to take care of something! I’ll be right back!” Joaan reassured before taking off towards the cliffs, and Stian had no choice but to let him. Miraculously, he was the only one left able to maintain a steady composure and thus watch over the younger members.

“Please be back soon!” The Doki hissed while herding the group away.

———

Nokkers practically flooded from the eye of the storm. It smelled of rotten meat and criminal murder. There was no improving Stian’s aim in a matter of hours, so he settled for supplying Tonari and the other boy - Sandel - with arrows. Meanwhile, the Doki would watch their backs unhindered by having to focus on shooting. At one point, he swore there had been a flash of white fur. But, Stian lacked time to ponder it.

They struggled to cut off the spread of Nokkers from the seemingly endless pit; the seemingly endless punishment that Jananda had created itself. But, it was a relief when a wolf leaped out of the cliffs and onto them.

“Immortal!” Tonari and Sandel screamed with joy, the Nokkers feeling a little farther away.

“I’m here!” His brother announced and looked around at the chaos, gritting his teeth. The immortal dumped heaps of arrows on them. “There’s so many of them.” He darkly noted, biting through grey-skinned being after the other.

“It’s not like they’re never-ending though, and they’re weaker! We can do this!” Stian encouraged after handing Sandel another arrow. Joaan glanced at the large pit behind them.

“If only we could get rid of all of them at the same time…” He bemoaned while jumping on a rock to slay a tall Nokker. Afterwards, he quickly loaded a projectile that sparked through the air. Stian watched the flames slither into windswept ashes… and formed an idea. He had the liberty of infinite weapons at his disposal and thus dropped one on the ground. The Doki then gripped his bow tightly, taking a few leisurely steps back. After all, he was confident his brother had his back.

“I can make this shot at least.” Stian thought to himself while releasing the string, and watched the tip sail into the other arrow, watched as both went off in flames. He grinned at the small victory.

“-Annoying little-“ Tonari was ranting, and her face was a painting of mad red. It was like she was associating every Nokker on the island with the one that had stolen Oopa from them.

“Guys! I have an idea!” Stian interrupted, bundling a quiver of arrows together with strips of cloth. Afterwards, he threw the batch into the pit and observed as it rolled towards the bottom.

“What are you doing?” Tonari questioned over her shoulder, not daring to look away from the present threat.

“Watch.” Stian simply stated, steeling his short breath as he fired another arrow down the pit. The ensuing flames explained it all. “Tonari, Sandel, keep watch! Joaan, help me!” The Doki swiftly directed, already arranging the next set of sparked sticks.

The younger three nodded in what could’ve been comical if people hadn’t died.

———

They watched the reds, oranges, and yellows swirl at the pit’s edge. The screeching of Nokkers hoarding precious air. Though, their torment seemed to please Tonari and Sandel in some twisted fashion. Stian fiddled with his braid as heat mingled with the clear skies. He was surprised to see how peaceful the sky looked. If the sounds and smoke and mountains and memories went away, Stian could’ve believed he was standing in a peaceful paradise.

“So, what were you doing earlier?” The Doki softly asked Joaan while taking a large step back. He was confident the worst of the day was over. However, the aura was murdered when Stian heard the others gasp and a calloused hand grip his neck.

“Stian!” He faintly heard his brother call but the blistering hot yet spine chillingly cold fingers on his throat were choking him. The Doki felt himself being dragged near the pit, and all he could see was that lovely blue sky. However, he forced his eyes to move and they landed on one of the last people he wanted to see… Hayase.

“Hello, Stian. Do you remember me perhaps?” She goaded, a cruel smirk on her face. The flames reflected in her dark eyes. His hands clawed at her arm, trying to free himself to no avail. She giggled at his struggle, turning towards his brother. “Joaan, please let me kill that child! Please let me kill her for you!” Hayase begged with a crazed look in her eyes.

“You’re… crazy…” Stian’s mind spat.

“I want you to be a beautiful being-” Hayase explained, holding a hand to her heart.

“He’s fine… just the way he is…” Stian retorted, feeling a different fire burn within him.

“-Having killed no one, hurt no one, taken from no one. Even if it’s a friend whose body has been possessed. Isn’t that what you want? Isn’t that why you didn’t kill me? You don’t have the courage to sully yourself!” She continued while shaking Stian up and down. “Oh, yes! Yes! I support that so much! I’ll take on that dirty role to protect you!” Hayase gleefully pledged like a little girl.

“Joaan…” Stian wondered, arms falling limp. At that, his brother was filled with a new round of motivation and stepped forward.

“Let go of my brother! I’ll hear you out after that!” He carefully said in a placating voice. But, it was as if a pin dropped instead.

“Brother…?” Hayase repeated, the smile ebbing away from her face like peeling back wet paper. “You consider this thief your brother?!” She seethed, somehow tightening her grip on Stian’s throat, who began to see black spots in his vision. “What has he done for you to be so close? I care for you more than life itself! I want to be one with you!” The Yanome woman raged, and Stian’s tears evaporated from his face.

“She’s… distracted…” The Doki belatedly realized, twitching his fingers. Stian slowly dragged his eyes from her and to the smoking fall beneath him. Then, they found Joaan’s worried pupils… and an idea formed.

“Stian…” His brother started in a voice barely above a whisper.

He was Joaan’s brother.

And it was his job to keep him safe.

But, it would hurt him more if he sacrificed himself.

However…

“I trust you” Stian mouthed, and grabbed onto Hayase’s arm with renewed strength. “Stop… messing… with my brother…” He wheezed between strained breaths. The woman tensed but was forced off the land that had already reclaimed its hold over them. He pushed his leg backwards and allowed himself to fall over the pit’s edge. Smoke suffocated his nostrils. Inklings of fear perturbed his mind. Yet his eyes found the beautiful blue sky above and relaxed as air flew past him. The wind scrapped his body as he and Hayase flew.

Suddenly, a blur of white hogged his sights and they were pulled across the chasm. Stian smiled as his lungs were rescued from the putrid fumes.

“Stian! Stian!” Joaan was saying over and over, hitting the young man’s chest with his wolfish paws.

“I knew you could do it!” The Doki chuckled, batting his brother’s arms away. He looked over at Hayase, sound asleep on the ground. “She doesn’t understand what you want… does she?” Stian quietly asked while tying the woman up.

“No, she really doesn’t.” Joaan agreed with a sigh.

“Do you remember Parona? She shot you when we trying to get away from Yanome all those years ago. She’s an honest nightmare.” The Doki casually scorned as he triple knotted the bindings. His joke elicited a faint laugh from his brother. Though, the young man didn’t turn to see how he stiffened at Parona’s name.

“She really is.” Joaan nodded but grew grim upon seeing something.

“Also, what was Hayase saying about a child earlier? Was she talking about Tonari and…” The artist asked while standing up, sending a quick glare at the fallen woman. However, he soon found who ‘the child’ referred to.

Oopa bopped towards them, her head lazily drawn back, her tongue wiggling uncontrollably.

“I’ll take care of her…” Joaan sadly stated, rearing back for an attack. Though, Stian caught the trembling in the immortal wolf. He crouched down next to his brother and placed a comforting hand on Joaan’s back.

“Joaan, don’t think of it as killing. Think of it as helping her move on, to peace.” Stian attempted to comfort. But, he couldn’t tell if his words had any meaning as the Nokker was slain.

Chapter Text

“Almost…!” Stian drawled, smearing bits of blue and black onto the lower rocks while using an old cloth to mix them together. He dabbed some yellow near the midsection to create some contrast. Afterwards, the artist brought some more detail onto the shadows. “And… it’s done!” The Doki cheerfully remarked while stepping down a rickety stepladder. A group of children eagerly rushed forward to admire his work: an abstract mural of Jananda at sunset adorning a small cliffside. Tonari had requested him to paint some around Jananda to lively things up after recent tragedies.

Stian - whose fingers were itching to create something - had easily agreed. In fact, he’d been on his fifth work that week.

“You’re really cool, mister!” A young girl praised as she ogled the colourful mural. “Dolly likes it too!” She held a familiar ragdoll and Stian soon recognized her as the lost girl he’d previously helped.

“Thank you… Maureen, right?” The Doki inquired to which she eagerly nodded.

“Ohh, that’s me!” Maureen proudly shouted while pointing at herself. “I like to draw too! I draw mama and papa and Dolly and…” The young girl excitedly babbled, describing all the people and things she drew. Stian chuckled, reminded of his enthusiasm all those years ago when first meeting Saryll.

“Saryll…” Stian recalled, feeling a pang of grief. He remembered her bright smile, her vibrant green eyes and her golden hair. The Doki took a large breath of air before calming himself down. He’d ponder it more later. “Speaking of, where are your parents?” He pried, searching the passing residents for Maureen’s guardians.

“They talk with friends… Me and Dolly got bored and left.” Maureen casually answered while spreading her arms wide. Stian sighed, tucking a loose strand of hair behind his ear.

“Well then, we should go find them before they get worried.” The young man decided, offering his hand to her. Though, the girl pouted and crossed her arms over her chest.

“But that’s no fun, mister! Can’t I stay here and watch you work more?” She pleaded with large, innocent eyes. Stian looked away, resolve shaking just slightly. However, he quickly shook his head and shot a sly smile at Maureen.

“Sorry, but I’m all done for the day. Let’s go.” The Doki laughed as she groaned into her rag doll. “Hey, cheer up! We can talk while we find them.” Stian added which caused Maureen to instantly turn bubbly again. He felt his heart swell with warmth at the sight. “So, how did you and Dolly…” The artist started to converse as they navigated the Jananda streets, which had lost their foul smell and rotting corpses.

Through mountains of pain and suffering, the Jananda residents eventually managed to contain the Nokkers. And were finally rebuilding with Tonari at the island’s head. Her creative visions were proving useful for leading the reconstruction efforts. It was nice to see her efforts paying off as they walked.

Soon, they came across a sizeable cave on the cliffside with multiple adults. There appeared to be some weary houses settled against the stone, battered clothes hanging off the sills.

“Maureen!” The girl’s mother exclaimed upon laying eyes on the pair. Proceeding to rush towards them with both fury and worry painted over her features. “Bell, how many times do I have to say this before you start listening to me? Do. Not. Wander. Off.” She chastised with a groan funnily similar to her daughter.

“Mama, you and papa take so long… me and Dolly bored!” Maureen complained, puffing her cheeks in exasperation. Stian approached Maureen’s father as mother and daughter bickered with each other.

“You’re the guy who found Maureen earlier.” The older of the two gruffly noted, causing him to sheepishly grin.

“I don’t think we’ve properly met. I’m Stian.” The Doki politely introduced, outstretching his hand. In turn, the older man unsurely grasped it.

“Rodon.” He curtly muttered, eyes not leaving his family.

“How have things been?” Stian asked while leaning against a wonky wooden pole.

“Better,” Rodon replied with a stiff posture.

“That’s good.” The younger of the two nodded with a small smile. He recalled the two’s fight during the battle and his lips curled downwards. However, Rodon probably saw the look because he visibly grew defensive, revealing sharpened teeth.

“We’re… we’re not usually like that.” The older man grumbled, kicking at a rock. “It’s just the stress of it all, having to not only watch your own, but your family’s back every day and night. It’s exhausting…” Rodon ranted, though quiet enough that his wife and daughter couldn’t hear.

“Ah, I-uh!” Stian stammered, shaking his hands in a placating move. “Sorry…?” He weakly offered, tugging his braid reflexively. The older man narrowed his eyes but quickly relented, cursing under his breath.

“You know what? Forget about it.” Rodon waved off and an embarrassed Stian took it as a cue to leave. The Doki sent a hurried wave at Maureen before turning at the exit. However, before he vanished behind the corner he swore the older man had muttered a faint ‘thank you.’

———

As he wandered towards the island docks, Stian sent a wayward glance towards the holding cells. They’d imprisoned Hayase in one of the towers to keep her out of trouble. Joaan periodically producing a powerful sleeping drug broth to keep her sedated. It was fortunate they had such a substance, as he wasn’t sure what kind of prison could hold the madwoman.

“Where are they?” Stian pondered, scanning the sands for his brother. However, he quickly spotted them emerging from a boat farther out. “Hey!” The Doki shouted to catch their attention.

“Stian! We raided the captain’s boat!” Tonari snickered, holding up multiple bags with her hands.

“We have alcohol!” Uroy boasted, waving said bottle around like a sack of potatoes. Mia smiled next to him, wincing as her stub stung. They had had to amputate the brunette’s infected hand to save her life. Uroy proceeded to joyfully switch the bottle from hand to hand while distributing the alcohol. Stian swiftly passed, then passed again for his brother.

“Why not, Stian? You didn’t ever let me have any before either.” Joaan complained, though his brother simply rolled his eyes.

“I really don’t think it’s a good idea.” The Doki went with a noncommittal shrug. However, before Stian could continue Tonari pulled out a small familiar satchel from her side, which she quickly outstretched.

“Oh, yeah! Stian, I found this with the rest of the captain’s junk!” The brunette explained as he tenderly examined it. His eyes went wide and watery.

“My stuff…” Stian whispered, carefully opening the flap as if the tiniest of wrong movements would cause it to crumble away. “I thought I’d lost it all…” He added, reaching into the satchel like so many times before. The moment Stian’s fingers touched the worn sketchbook he instantly clutched it as if it would vanish. The pages had a thin layer of dust that was blown away in the breeze. Grey and black speckles sparkled in the various multicoloured rays of warm light.

“There’s some really cool stuff in there…” Tonari was saying though he’d subconsciously tuned her out. The faint smell of graphite and paper hit as the Joaan from months ago smiled at him. Stian flipped a page and found Gugu, his unique mask hiding the most bored expression in the world. Another turn and there was Saryll, her eyes lost in her world of colours and shapes.

Another for Rean and her vibrant smile in a field of purple flowers.

Again for Pioran’s toothy grin.

Then again for Booze Man at his shop’s counter with a bottle in hand.

A turn to see Miki’s dark eyes.

Two turns to find Dolla and Dallo, the crease down the middle making their height difference all the more evident. Her scowl and his smirk complemented each other in a way neither would ever admit yet loudly profess at the same time.

Farther back was Parona and her fiery spirit so much like his own.

Across from her was March who grinned and talked on and on about their world Stian now knew so much about.

Near the last of the final pages was his family from before: mother, father, grandfather, grandmother, Frida. Their hair was as white as snow and their smiles faded with it. Yet at that moment their faces came alive within Stian’s mind once more, like striking a flame in an abandoned hearth and filling a ruin with light. A part of him wondered if their bodies were still there, all the way away far away out there somewhere nowhere.

But Stian remembered their words to him, their dreams for him, and smiled such a goofy, bright smile. It was a tale that circled his mind like twirling ribbons. A familiar yet different feeling coursed through his veins, and he knew everything would be fine. The Doki became sure the others would be happy for him.

“Stian? Stian…?” Someone was saying, and he quickly blinked out of his daze. Stian turned to find Joaan lightly shaking his shoulder and let out an awkward chuckle in response.

“Sorry…” The Doki waved off, focusing on Tonari instead. “I… this means a lot. Just, thank you! Thank you! Thank you so much!” Stian expressed, holding his satchel close to his chest.

“Aw, it’s nothing! Nothing!” The girl huffed, but the young man wasn’t finished. He reached back into his satchel and retrieved the travel book from that small Takunaha library. Afterwards, Stian flipped through the pages before finding the one he was looking for. The page on Jananda island had left him lacking any positive impressions of the place.

“You write, right?” The artist asked, receiving a perplexed affirmative. “Here, you should rewrite this passage one day, into your better Jananda.” Stian cheerfully suggested, placing the page into her hand. He’d been surprised to learn how the youths would stay on the island and try to make it better. However, both he and Joaan had felt an obligation to try and help. It was the least they could do for the people who’d helped them.

Tonari stared at the excerpt with her eyes flying over the letters like water in a crease. She tensed upon reaching the section that dissected the island’s hierarchy. Though, when she was done, the girl slowly nodded, a determined intensity in her pupils.

“I will,” Tonari said with the weight of a world. 

———

“How have things been going for you?” Stian asked as he and his brother hiked up one of the peak top trails. The wind caught in their hair as the stars shimmered above. He was finally taking the time to explore the island with Joaan.

“Good. You?” The immortal quietly answered, keeping his face downwards. Stian inwardly sighed, noticing the distraught look on Joaan’s face. Though, he understood why he hadn’t smiled in some time. Oopa’s death was still fresh in everyone’s minds, Joaan’s likely harder than most. The Doki was guessing that his brother was blaming himself for the Nokkers.

“I’ve been good too. It’s been nice talking to everyone and rebuilding something new.” Stian calmly retorted while watching a wispy breath escape to the skies. “But, tell me more about your day, Joaan. Did you talk to anyone new?” He asked as they took a seat against two smooth stalagmites.

“It’s like last time, nothing interesting, Stian…” Joaan mumbled, scanning the ground for ants before sitting. “I’m avoiding a lot of people because of the… you know.” He added with a grimace. The Doki frowned with a nod, acknowledging how his brother was often approached by random residents who wished to speak with the immortal island chief.

“Yeah, I know.” Stian went but sent an encouraging grin Joaan’s way. “But, there are also plenty of people here who don’t know what you look like. It’s worth a shot.” He suggested while removing his sketchbook to trace the view below.

“Maybe.” Joaan started and Stian felt his hopes lift. “But, I think we can leave soon anyways. So, there’s not much point, you know?” The immortal added while burying his face in his arms.

“… Do you want to leave soon?” Stian quietly pried, lowering his page.

“Yeah, it’ll be better that way.” His brother solemnly answered as if seeing shades. “You should stay,” Joaan added, following the shadows flicker beneath them. In response, Stian wryly curled his lips.

“I’d rather not.” The Doki rebutted to which the immortal loudly groaned.

“Do not bring up your promise,” Joaan grumbled which elicited a faint chuckle from him.

“Ah, okay.” Stian nodded before returning to a serious mood. “But, I will stay with you for as long as you want.” The young man prompted, leaning back to relax, watching the moon reflect in the ocean.

“I don’t want you to come though.” Joaan complained, shooting a glare at him.

“Do you really?” The Doki questioned, meeting his gaze head-on. After a moment, his brother quickly looked away with a scowl. “If you want to leave, I’ll come with you. Besides, we’d end up going one way or another. Maybe we’ll see Pioran again. The last time I talked to her it wasn’t that good. So, I really need to apologize.” Stian explained, holding Joaan’s shoulder. A dash of moonlight shone on his scar and the immortal’s eyes darkened behind black locks.

“F-Fine!” Joaan snapped with a pout, crossing his arms while turning away. Stian fondly grinned before staring up at the infinite starry blanket above. The stars were so different. It was so big and went so far. It was such a stunning, lovely sight.

———

Stian dreamed.

The sky was both night and day, dawn and sunset. He looked down and found the ocean beneath his feet. The crystal waves lapped over each other as fish and whales and squids swam below. The Doki tilted his head as a familiar voice called him forward.

“Stian…?” Joaan called, and suddenly the immortal was in front of him.

“Joaan…? What’s going on?” Stian asked in a confounded state, motioning to their expansive surroundings. However, there was a haze in the air and his brother appeared sullen. Concern began to bubble in his chest as he took a few steps closer. “You can talk to me, you know? I’m here for you.” Stian softly reminded though the immortal didn’t react.

“Good… that’s good…” Joaan was muttering with a sorrowful expression. The Doki grinned, gleeful that his brother agreed. “I-I’m so sorry…”  He continued in a broken voice.

“What are you apologizing for?” Stian asked, his smile falling.

“I’m sorry for making you break your promise to me, Stian… Just thank you for finding me, giving me my name, helping me, teaching me, being my brother, everything. For promising to always stay with me… But, I don’t want you to be chained to me when the Nokkers come back.” Joaan was mourning, falling to his knees in despair. His wild eyes seemed fixated by the scar on Stian’s cheek.

“Joaan, you know I-“  The artist protested, rushing to his brother’s side. However, Joaan seemed to collect himself and raise his gaze. A steady look swirled in his eyes like stones in a pond. He felt light, too light.

“Live your own life.”  The immortal quietly pleaded before backing away one step at a time.

“Joaan-“ Stian tried to say but suddenly the sky was pitch black and the water darkened land.

“I-Please… d-don’t forget me…” Joaan concluded. And when Stian opened his eyes he was alone.

———

“Joaan!” Stian yelled, racing through the streets in a wild flurry. His eyes scrutinized every black-haired face or every blonde-haired girl. He was sweating as he searched the town, fields, and docks. Joaan was gone, and the Doki feared why. Suddenly, Tonari appeared and grabbed his shoulder, which caused Stian to snap in her direction. “Tonari! Joaan's gone! Have you-“ He frenetically began, concern melting off his person.

“I already know.” She slowly interrupted, causing him to pause.

“You knew?!” He exploded, leaning into her face. Fortunately, the girl’s friends were absent, lest Stian found himself injured by them.

“Joaan asked me himself! He took a boat and left with that Hayase woman.” Tonari quietly explained, keeping her arms safely folded behind her. “He didn’t say where.” She disapprovingly warned at Stian’s open mouth.

“Dammit!” The Doki yelled, kicking the wooden boards beneath his feet.

“I sent Ligard to check on him.” She tried to add, though Stian had begun to pace the dock.

“You said he took a boat and left.” The artist whispered, studying the various vessels that littered the shore. Tonari tensed but soon relaxed her posture, sensing his ambitions.

“You need a boat too?” She sympathetically offered and Stian gifted her a grateful nod. “There’s going to be one later tonight. You should be able to take it to reach Zedan. It’s the closest city to here.” Tonari explained and he absorbed the information like air.

“Got it.” He nodded, proceeding to spend the rest of his day waiting for the sun to set.

Night couldn’t come quickly enough when Stian boarded, anxiously pulling at his braid on the boat’s deck. His heart pounded in his chest, threatening to beat out of it. The cold claws of the air failed to faze him, as Stian already felt cold thinking of his brother. He stared above at the stars; the same stars he and Joaan had watched a mere night ago.

“We’re docking soon!” The captain announced.

“Joaan, why?” Stian questioned despite already knowing the answer. “I wouldn’t have cared if it was dangerous…” He bemoaned, hypnotized by the dark waters below. The Doki tried to plan out his actions upon arriving in Zedan. He’d ask around for the numerous forms Joaan possessed. Afterwards, Stian would search the world until he found them.

“But, what would happen then?” His mind traitorously critiqued.

Joaan had felt confident to leave him once.

He could easily do it again the moment Stian found him.

“I can convince him. I can! Everything will be-“ The Doki leapt to reassure himself but fell short. He felt a terrible chill race through him as guilt riddled his person. He was falling into old patterns. Stian took a seat against the boat’s railing “Think, Stian. Think about this realistically, don’t start hiding.” The young man sternly chastised.

“Please get ready to depart the ship!” The captain yelled as more people filled the deck. The noises from a crowd distracted Stian, so he covered his ears with his satchel.

“What can I do?” Stian fervently questioned. “Come on! Think! What can I do?!” He mentally yelled but found that no matter what situation he came up with there was one unyielding obstacle. “No matter what, even if I find him Joaan can just leave again. How long would I spend just following his trail?” Stian pondered, thinking of Hayase who’d done the same for years.

But, he couldn’t just not try and find the immortal. Joaan was his brother! He’d spent so long with Joaan by his side. What would Stian ever do without him? He… he… he couldn’t… A foreboding dread crawled up his spine and danced with the shadows. Hopelessness clung to nooks in his mind. It was as if Hayase had impaled his chest with spikes and molten lead. He felt heavy, so, so heavy. There was no way Stian could go on without his brother…

However, a sudden peace fell over him like a warm blanket.

“Live your life.” Joaan had told him to do. Joaan had trusted Stian would be fine without him. Stian loudly gasped, grasping his vest with trembling fingers. Afterwards, he raised his sweaty palms to his racing temple. Memories of times the Doki had spent with the immortal flashed through his mind. Every word and laugh, every grimace and smile, every worry and joy.

“…Sti… an”

“Okay, Stian!”

“I know, Stian.”

“STIAN!”

The immortal had made his choice.

And Stian would just have to respect it.

The Doki stepped off the boat and enjoyed the salty breeze. Starlight gleamed on him as he wandered the Zedan docks. A ship sounded off in the distance. The sound of shouting caught his attention. Turning, Stian saw what could’ve been a walking forest with canopies of clouds. He shook, clutching his stomach as a silent sob overtook him. However, ever so slowly a smile emerged on his face.

“Where to next, Stian?”

Chapter Text

Gentle beads of snow tickled the young man’s nose, causing him to gasp and open his eyes. The sky was clear, clouds soft as cotton fluff. Sunlight kind and forgiving made the ice glisten like stars. He heard the gentle waves of the sea push and pull behind him. Frigid yet warm waters playing an endless game. Ahead there was ceaseless chatter that battled out the howling winds. Alluring lights of all colours, like a dream.

He stood, adjusting a fur coat that covered his brown vest and apron. The snow crunched beneath his boots. The air flew through his white ponytail. Though at the same time, they parted, as if greeting an old friend back home.    

He moved towards the lights, the laughter. 

People, so many people. Both so very old and so very young. Heads either winter white or autumn red. Skin as pale as the land around them. Jewelled eyes that sparkled through the heavy weather. They wore dense clothing, cheeks blushed pink. Humble houses lined cobbled streets. Wood entangled with concrete to mimic vessels of the sea. Lines of coloured lanterns hung from home to home.

The young man breathed it all in, allowing his mind to sink into the peaceful atmosphere. A gaggle of young children brushed past him. They held small sticks with meat impaled on them. Whiffs of delicious aromas rose through the sky.

He smiled watching the youths glide away to their parents and siblings. In none’s eyes did he find fear or worry. No lingering stares at the food on display around their quaint village. They were simply happy.

The man with a ponytail began to walk through the calm streets, admiring the architecture of the buildings and monuments. One had a life-like mural of sailors on a ship. They hunkered down on the decks while burdened by the relentless storms. Another was an abstract collage of animals that formed a heart. It was detailed, flooded with meaning and emotions, truly crafted by an artisan's hand.

Pathways were accompanied by a light dusting of snow. He took some in his hand and watched it flutter away in the wind, the dissipating crystals like a parade of tiny fairies. The young man softly chuckled, continuing on his merry way.

He wasn’t looking for anything in particular, just wandering the streets. The man approached a study wall of ice that stood in the middle of some kind of square. On it, various pictures were sculpted into it: a family gathering, a procession of knights, close friends. The ice was dyed with vibrant colours that made it seem as if a light was beaming out of it.

A loopy melody filled his ears. At first startled, he observed through the ice how a couple played an upbeat tone across from him with strange musical instruments in their hands.

“Are you looking for something, kid?” An old, gravelly voice asked from beside him. The young man felt a hand grip his shoulder. He slowly turned to face the newcomer, a wrinkly elder man.

“I’m just passing through.” The man with a ponytail answered, plastering curiosity over caution. The older of the two scrutinized him before giving a noncommittal shrug.

“Got it. Well, I’d like to tell you that the museum has a sale on admission tickets because of the New Year. Hope to see you there!” The elder advertised, pushing a bright flyer into his hands before leaving with a chuckle. The young man observed him leave. A tall girl ran up to the old man and lightly shoved him, muttering warnings at him with a sour face. Though, it appeared the elder wasn’t paying her any attention.

“Everyone’s so friendly.” The young man noted before studying the flyer. “A museum, huh?” He said to himself.

———

“Here.” The man cooly stated, reaching into his coat to pull out some metal coins. He placed them on the museum’s counter.

“These are pretty beat up.” The registrar discerned, taking a coin to inspect. It was true, the coins had been dented and scratched when he’d found them. But, the young man hoped they would be accepted. It would be an annoyance to track down higher-quality money. “Hmm, but they look alright. Here’s your ticket, sir.” The employee processed, handing him a small slip of paper.

“Thank you.” He kindly returned, taking the ticket as he entered the museum. The building was smaller than most he’d seen. As in, five joint rooms combined with a single hallway. Nonetheless, the young man took his time while investigating, awkwardly navigating the enraptured crowds inside.

The first four rooms were dedicated to the village’s history and culture. Unfortunately, nothing surprised him. Those were all topics he’d already known about. Though, viewing the historical artifacts and paintings was partly interesting. It wasn’t until he’d reached the fifth room was he truly engrossed.

“THE LIFE AND TIMES OF STIAN! OUR VILLAGE’S KIND FOUNDER!” A header introduced with additional information on the founder. Large tablets around the room - the largest of the five by far - detailed his exploits. They spanned Stian’s origins and childhood, an infamous trek across the tundra. And from there, every location he’d visited during his lifetime, including the formation of the village the young man stood in now.

A giant self-portrait was mantled at the room’s end. Pictured with a simple frame. The colours faded with time, yet expertly maintained as to not fall to its passage. The man in the portrait was old, likely in his late eighties. Stian had a luxurious beard, braids decorating the sides of his head. He wore traditional fur clothing of the Doki. The founder was sat at his desk, a brush in hand as he contently worked. There was a smiling auburn-haired woman at his side. She was Esther, Stian’s wife.

“Stian…” The young man whispered, eyes absorbing every detail and speckle. For a long time, he stood there, watching the still painting. Every now and again, someone would prod him on the shoulder and ask him to move. Only to be promptly ignored.

“You know, every painting in the museum was made by our founder.” A gravelly voice informed, standing at his side. The young man bristled, glancing to see the old man who’d given him the flyer.

“I know.” He quietly replied, eyes finding the floor. After all, the man with a ponytail knew the artist’s work from anywhere.

“Are you a fan of his work? We get a lot of tourists from the north for that, you know?” The old man pointedly asked, gesturing with his hands. The younger of the two chuckled, playing with his coat.

“I guess I am.” He joked, coughing down any further laughter. The elder widely smiled, a wise glint in his eyes. They offered their hand to him, which he gladly took.

“I’m Oluf, pleasure to meet you, kid.” The old man greeted, cracking his back.

“… Joaan.” The younger man hesitantly introduced, breaking the handshake. In turn, Oluf barked out a mighty cackle, clapping him on the back.

“I take it your folks were art fans then? Read you our founder’s picture books? I wouldn’t be embarrassed. Trust me, nearly everyone in this village is an art fan.” Oluf confidently encouraged. To which Joaan couldn’t help himself and started to laugh once more.

“More or less!” Joaan wheezed with a grin.

“Ha! Well, I-“ Oluf began before a wild shriek erupted from behind them. The younger of the two tensed but the elder didn’t appear surprised. “Ah, there’s Frida, my bell! Have a good day, kid!” The old man cheerfully nodded, waving at Joaan before hiding amongst the crowd. Joaan blinked before shrugging, finally moving on to a different part of the room.

“THE FINAL CORRESPONDENCE OF STIAN!” Another header blurted out. Interest piqued, the young man leaned in for a closer inspection. Numerous antique letters were framed on the walls, barred from public interaction by thick ropes. However, Joaan could easily read the scripts out. Most were addressed to his friends and family, two were signed for Stian’s parents.

One was directed at his little brother, Joaan.

“Joaan,

I wonder how long it’ll have been? Five years? Ten years? Fifty? It doesn’t matter. As long as you read this someday, I’ll be satisfied. How have you been? Are you having fun wherever you are? I’ve heard rumours of some monster up north. So, it seems you’ve created quite the reputation for yourself. Honestly, didn’t I ask you once upon a time to stay out of trouble…? Ha! I’m joking, stop frowning! I know you had to do it. Though, I’m still a little put off about it.

But, I understand why you left. I would’ve done the exact same thing in your place. So much has happened since then. I’ve lived the happy life you wanted me to live. I fell in love, started another family, I’ve travelled throughout the whole wide world. Yet it’s still just as amazing as the day we left the tundra together. Of course, there’ve always been bad parts. But, that’s life I suppose, right? Good and bad, like the sun and moon. I’m grateful to have lived it. I’m grateful to you, for, without you, I don’t think I could’ve ever left home. I’d have died from starvation in the snow, forgotten. Or stayed a hopeful fool. So, thank you, Joaan!

Things must’ve been hard. I can only imagine what you’ve been through. Just remember, you’re you, and you’re strong. At the same time, remember that you’re never alone in anything. Please, keep eating good food, meeting good people, seeing good things. That’s all I want for you.

I’ve never forgotten,

Your older brother

Stian.”

Some parts of the letter seemed darker than others. A hint Stian must’ve cried while writing the words. Overall, the young man read the letter thrice before rubbing his eyes. Museum-goers around him had similar reactions.

“How sweet…” An old woman sniffled into her sleeve.

———

Joaan left the museum soon after, not wanting to be around people any longer. He let his feet take him forward, not paying any particular attention to where he travelled. However, he passed a small clique of teens. After some thought, Joaan absentmindedly eavesdropped on their conversation.

“Aren’t you excited?! Your big day’s coming up!” One of them, an albino boy asked a girl, the eldest of them.

“I mean, yeah! I’m just a little nervous is all…” The tall girl shyly answered. “But, I can’t wait at the same time! I’ve been to Yanome before with my parents. But everything beyond that is just a huge unknown outside of what we’ve seen in school, you know?” She prattled, suddenly bursting with renewed vigour.

“Just read a book, Eerika!” Another girl teased, causing them all to laugh as they turned the corner, leaving Joaan alone. He knew what they were discussing. The Doki village had a long-standing tradition of teens leaving home to embark on journeys around the world, inspired by Stian’s own adventure. Though, it went out of practice for fourteen-year-olds to vanish for years on end. So, the usual age had stalled to eighteen, and only for a single year.

The young man sighed, slightly disbelieving at how far-reaching Stian’s legacy extended.

Finally, he happened upon an old house. The wood was slightly rotten, the door slightly cracked. It was on the very edge of the village, surrounded by a thick metal gate that barred actual entry.

“THE HOME OF STIAN! THE VILLAGE FOUNDER!” A large sign read on the gate’s front. In the end, Joaan sat in front of the trestles. Playing with his hair while drawing stick figures in the snow.

“We’ve both come a long way, haven’t we, Stian?” The young man whispered, a single tear striking the snow. He sighed, picking himself up to leave the village. This little excursion had been meaningful but had to end sooner than later.

Joaan watched the house as he approached the borders. For a moment, he walked beside two spirits: one of a young white-haired boy who sprinted with the brightest smile in the world, the other was a lean arctic wolf whose face seemed vacant but content. The boy grinned down at his companion as they walked, dreaming of the adventures they’d have on the other side of the world. Whatever happened to those two?

They traversed a trail of unforgiving snow and ice. Though, these days there was a clear road of stone. They ventured through the warring nations of Yanome and Takunaha. Though, these days the war had long ended. They were imprisoned on an island before escaping. Though, by then they had separated to find their own unique paths in life.

They’d met all kinds of people and things.

Who’d each lead their own unique lives in their world. There had been a young girl and her sister in Ninannah. There had been a masked boy and his crush from Takunaha. There had been a ragtag team of prisoners on Jananda. An elderly lady through all three. They were now preserved in lines and colours, pages in books.

Joaan was just about to cross the threshold of Stian’s home when he inexplicably paused. The young man glanced back at the thriving village under Stian’s name, at the descendants of his ancestors. A whole other life. He’d been happy here, maybe even more than that. Joaan felt his reflection in a small ice pond. Wild yellow eyes stared back at him.

The immortal closed his eyes and began warping their features. White hair charred to black. Pale skin darkened like shadows. Apron and vest transformed into loose prison clothing.

Joaan sighed as his transformation concluded, looking himself over, shivering while adjusting his coat. Afterwards, he proceeds to grin, creating a perfect replica of Stian’s letter to him. He held it close, eyes leaking tears.

“I won’t forget you either, Stian,” Joaan muttered to the wind, face soft. Memories flooded through his undying mind, digging up past feelings and thoughts that hadn’t been awoken in years upon years. He felt them all possess his body, forcing him to the ground in a choked ball. “I should be the one thanking you…” The immortal sobbed, thinking of his brother’s kind face.

“Don’t cry, Joaan.” Stian would say to him, enveloping Joaan in a comforting hug. And that would usually be enough to make him feel better, lighter like the world had glowed.

“You’d be so proud of your people… They’re just like you…” The immortal boy stated, looking to the skies like Stian had those years ago. Slowly but steadily, he rose, dragging his feet across the border. Tears continued to fall like raindrops. Yet he smiled, bright and wide like his brother’s. “Goodbye again… Stian…” Joaan bid as he left the village.

Leaving his beloved brother to rest for good.